ã€ŠDeath&#x27;s Homecomingã€‹


 1: Bacon and Routine

    One''s younger years were supposed to be spirited, everchanging, and memorable. Each day, something new and brilliant!

    Some said so. But Vin loved how every day was predictable and routine. As long as he didn''t deviate from the norm, nothing could go horribly wrong.

    He rested until his father''s boisterous voice woke him. "Breakfast in ten!" the man announced with a bang on the door.

    Vin awoke, mostly melted into his exceptionally cushioned bed. He groaned and pulled his bedsheets over his short black hair. He didn''t want to move; he felt flat. As muted as the gray walls of his punk room.

    Eventually, Vin, sporting an incurable resting-bitch-face, wrestled the comfy bed to sit upright. The room''s tall, narrow windows flanked his body, inviting in the sun''s golden rays, which lit his dark, sharp eyes and brightened his skin to a pleasing brown. Tilting his head, Vin growled at the warm, innocent light. It was bright, but the weather that Saturday morning was nicely ordinary.

    He slowly sat his foot on the ground and rotated his ankle to uncover a slight sting from training the night before, but nothing dire. He stood, releasing himself from daylight''s amicable grasp, then strolled to a wall of skateboards. He grabbed onto his favorite, a fully translucent board made of high-impact acrylic resembling glass. It was a fun design but far more slippery than traditional wooden skateboards; he just took the extra risk of falling because the board summed up his life. It was transparent. It was obvious.

    He wouldn''t have time to tune it up, so he just went to his desk in the corner of the room, which half functioned as a workshop, and pocketed a T-shape tool that doubled as a socket wrench and screwdriver.

    Holding onto the board, Vin closed the curtain to his room and walked downstairs for breakfast. The dominant aroma of freshly brewed coffee and cooked bacon sheathed every other dish readied. He followed that alluring aroma into the dining room, revealing himself with a slight smile to his mother, Hellen, and his father, who''d been preparing the table for breakfast.

    "Morning, champ," his father said, pausing his assignment and placing his rough hand on Vin''s head.

    "Ready for your race today?" The man asked with a grin that would only accept one answer.

    Side by side, Vin and his father looked a lot alike. It made sense, considering he was named after him: Gavin Dance Jr. His father, who went by Gavin, loomed over his son. The man was stocky, rocked a buzz cut, and wore an exceptionally tight athletic shirt and short shorts.

    "Another trophy for the collection," Vin effortlessly replied. Gavin smiled, wrapped his wide arms around his son, lifted him off the ground, and squeezed him so tight you''d think juice would seep from his body.

    On a different tempo from the boys, his mother, Hellen, swung around the table, kissed them both on the forehead, and then jokingly stated, "You''ll be competing on an empty stomach if you don''t finish setting up."

    After her sound threat, Vin helped his father set the dining table. Macy, Vin''s younger sister by two years, was pulling condiments and drinks from the kitchen. He tried to help, but his assistance was met with a pouty, "Back off, I got it."

    Macy had the same resting scowl that''d made making new friends difficult. Even more, while he''d taken early lessons in skateboarding, she''d studied Karate making her someone he avoided pissing off.

    After some hasty steps here and there, everything was set, and together, they enjoyed breakfast. Vin knew which dish his sister was most involved in because she''d stealthily stare at him anxiously as soon as his utensil hovered over the dish. After catching her usual glances, Vin stabbed a bacon wrap with a fork, then downed it in one bite before groaning in delectability. Her face lit up in content, but she soon hid it on her plate, pretending to concentrate on eating.

    After wrapping up, the family left on foot. Their house was situated at the edge of a bustling city, and they often took the 20-minute walk to town to enjoy the progressive transition from a rural area to an entire metropolis.

    <>

    The Dance family arrived on time at their destination: a rooftop garden atop a sizeable two-story shopping plaza. The skateboarding competition''s host, a sporting corporation named Black Wings, had rented it out for their event and even hired local policemen to guard it.

    It spanned the distance of a stadium''s field but was sectioned off with trees, tall, lush hedges, and rows of colorful flower beds. Most of the rooftop garden was encumbered by plants. Still, a concrete sidewalk was lined with benches for the plaza''s frequent visitors.

    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    Shortly after arriving, a robust but panicked voice cut through the plaza''s loud ambiance. Vin searched for the source and spotted a man standing on stacked crates. He was¡ªin a word, misplaced from the other young skaters and their associates. Tall and scrawny, he had a ghastly complexion, which didn''t mesh well with his beaten, heavy, black trench coat. His most distinctive feature... The pointed tin foil hat on his long, unruly brown hair.

    "The aliens are coming!" The stranger shouted, throwing his arms toward the sky. Vin wondered where security had been and why dozens of people bothered to gather around such a run-of-the-mil crazy person.

    "I spoke with them myself! They''ve accepted me as Earth''s leader!" the man hollered.

    "Every single one of you will be saved! I give you my word! The aliens WILL take Earth, but I have negotiated a new land for us on their planet!"

    The unfiltered lunatic pointed at everyone who held a skateboard, praising them, and begging them to lead the new world. At first, this person seemed utterly bonkers, but Vin observed more than a manic man. There were tinges of anxiousness and desperation on that stranger''s face. And what could be identified as hope?

    The man''s expression lit up. A disturbed smile detonated across his face as he quietly and sedately added, "You all have a talent they do not; they''ll surely revere us."

    Vin didn''t believe a lick of what the man said. Still, he couldn''t shake off the feeling that there was something more to the stranger''s words, something beyond mere delusion. Vin''s mind wandered back to a post he''d seen of a supposed new planet in the solar system and bizarre conspiracy theories circulating online about portals appearing and snatching people and objects from thin air. It sounded more plausible that things were falling into sinkholes, but he wondered if some truth was hidden amidst the madness.

    Vin looked around to see if his family or anyone else had been buying into the story and spotted a particular person he''d hoped to run into.

    ''Thick-rimmed glasses and shoes with buckles instead of laces¡­'' he recognized, starting at a girl his age and, to his displeasure, the same height. He remembered her being quite pale upon their first meeting, but skating in the sun had given her a honey-like tan. Her hair was light brown and too short to be pulled tightly back into a ponytail as it had.

    Her name was Lynn. A frequent attendee of those events and elected most likely to maliciously push Vin off a rooftop.

    Probably with good cause.

    When he met her, he sensed she was like him¡ªboth comfortable with the safety of a mundane life. She was the first person in a long time he tried to befriend, so it hurt when she ignored all of his advances. So, during a race, Vin rolled up from behind her and quickly undid her shoelaces mid-race in frustration. Her strings got caught in the wheels, and she face-planted into the ground.

    At first, Vin believed it served her right for always ignoring him and skating in her own world. But then the guilt ate at him, and he''d been waiting to run into her again to apologize.

    The girl had been alone listening to the odd speaker with an uninterested expression, one of her hands inside an oversized hoodie with an abominable snowman print. She soon caught Vin looking at her, then frowned and walked away.

    Vin began after her; however, his mother somehow sensed his unease. Her long, dark silk hair and flowery patterned dress swished as she chased him down and pulled him back by his arm.

    "Try and get along with the other kids. You''re going to high school soon, so you may end up in classes with some of the teenagers here."

    He and his sister Macy inherited her scowl. However, she had a soul-easing smile that warmed him inside out.

    Vin glanced down, then pocketed his hand before replying, "Tried it, didn''t work out. Be easier to just focus on skate."

    His mother plopped both of her hands on his shoulders, then brightly added, "Listen, sweetie."

    "You''re still young; you can afford to be distracted; in fact, this is the only time it''s acceptable. One day, you will become and do even greater than your father. But that is only once you''re older."

    Vin wrinkled his brows and closed his fist. "How can I be greater? Dad had already accomplished so much more by this age."

    The Woman lowered to embrace him, then sighed at her troublesome son. "That might be true."

    "But. Follow your own path. Don''t bother chasing a shadow when you can become the sun."

    Vin wasn''t sure if that''d be the case but exhaled in defeat, then returned her hug. Sometimes, it seemed like she knew him more than he knew himself.

    An obnoxious "Awww," followed by mocking giggles, arose from the crowd, so he broke from her grasp and then soured his expression. He glanced around and saw a group of boys his age pointing their way with laughter.

    Vin peered at them, stormed forward, and shot them the middle finger. A quick wack at the back of his head interrupted him, and then his mother quibbled, "What did we JUST talk about!"

    "Alright!" Vin blurted, darting away from his mother. He fled, and as he walked, he felt an abrupt, eerie gust of wind against his back. When his next step landed on the ground, a blinding flash of light erupted behind him, flooding the garden with startling, unnatural blindness.

    Vin speedily spun around, his eyes squinting from the radiant light''s discomfort. There had been no news of fireworks or flares at the race event, so he was confused about what was going on.

    His day, which was supposed to proceed as safely intended, shattered in a blink.

    Vin''s mind emptied as his sight fixed on a scene of ruin. His family, along with dozens of others, disappeared, ripped away with the flash of light. There was an enormous, jagged tear in space like a frozen lightning bolt prolonged there, flickering in various hues, showing nothing inside as if the space had been torn away or consumed.

    His family, the people that he called home, was gone.

 2: Bridge Between Worlds

    Vin froze as panic erupted around him; people were screaming and scrambling away from the sudden rift in space. Friends and families broke down after seeing their loved ones who were just at their side vanish. Rash individuals bumped into Vin, nearly knocking him from his feet as they darted in every direction of the garden.

    The pandemonium was muffled beneath Vin''s despair. He eyed the bright rift speechlessly, waiting for the joke to be over and for his family to return to him. Another shocked individual darted into his view, screaming the name of his lover before tossing himself into the rift. Their body evaporated into the light, and more screams erupted.

    An image of Vin''s family flashed in his mind, and he, too, strode for the light. His rationality had left him; he only moved while muttering, "Wait for me."

    He raised a shaky hand toward the rift, but before touching it, a searing pain tore through his mind like billions of small electric currents. Others seemed to be affected, and there were questioning murmurs; however, the pain jabbed at Vin the worst, and he collapsed to his knees.

    An existence was slowly getting louder, overcoming his exerted heart''s quaking. Soon, he heard, well, not heard because nothing had audibly reached his ears. But, somehow, he perceived another presence inside his mind.

    It was frighteningly casual in tone, considering that place had been flipped upside down."Forgive any discomfort; it can be difficult to attune to everyone''s various wavelengths."

    Vin suspended and tipped his head upward. This voice in his head was formless, but the sky was the instinctive place to look.

    "I am the soul of a dying planet named Auroraan."

    "A process of assimilation has begun, and over the next 3 years, I will gradually consume all healthy matter from your world to repair the damages to my own. Don''t worry; arrangements are being made to prepare your species to join the many others already inhabiting me."

    There was a brief, unnatural pause after the mysterious entity''s string of ludicrous statements. Then, a new voice picked up as if one had passed a spatial mic to the other.

    "H-hello?" This new soul was many times more anxious and timid and spoke in a minor murmur.

    "Yes, hello! Er, my name is Jerry, the elected leader of Earth."

    Vin''s mouth dropped without his will. He continued to peer into a blank sky, but a static image of a particular individual with a tin foil hat formed behind his eyes.

    "First, let me reassure those who listened to my speech that I am safe. Everyone here was transported to some strange temple, but we don''t seem to be in any danger yet."

    Dumbfounded, Vin held still, adhering to the speaker. He was only glad to hear that his family was alive somewhere, even if on an alien planet. It didn''t matter that an oddball whose followers were limited to a few inquisitive pedestrians had declared himself Earth''s leader.

    The man in the tin foil hat, now identified as Jerry, spoke with sporadic inflections. At times, his sentence began with a low, insecure aura and became louder at the tail end. "We still have three years to plan our evacuation to the new planet; it will be ok!"

    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.

    "Humans will prevail!"

    Jerry''s signal was cut, and the foreign entity resumed. "Auroraan is a world of magic and, soon to return, beauty."

    "I am doing my best to control the locations of what space is assimulated; however, I am sick and starving. Please do your best to avoid the lesser bridges that have begun to appear."

    "I look forward to our fated assimilation. Goodbye." As it concluded, the portal in front of Vin erased. Earth remained quiet for moments after the incident; however, Vin''s eyes swelled, and he yelled, swiping at the space where the rift had been.

    "Wait! Take me too!" he wailed. It was gone without a trace, and no amount of begging would bring it back. Strangers tugged on Vin to calm him, offering hopes of seeing his family again; after all, the transmission said they were safe. Vin wasn''t listening to any of it. He had nothing except for his family, no additional relatives, and no friends; he hated life aside from the tenderness they exhibited.

    While they altercated there, a second, smaller streak of light struck another location in the garden. Vin looked up at it, fought the people away from him, and sprinted through panicked crowds of the garden. He passed a shop and rows of flowers until he saw where the rift anchored.

    He didn''t slow down. In one unthoughtful moment, he ran and vaulted into the portal to another world.

    There was a balmy silent flash when he crossed over. His body was plopped in the air, which was worrying enough that he released his cherished skateboard midair. However, he''d fallen from higher heights before and used his experience to land without a hitch.

    He splashed in grayish-green, almost black-infused water that rose to his waist. The color was nothing like he''d ever seen naturally, like the liquid was somehow sickly, perhaps polluted.

    Towering, thick blades of foliage grew from viscous mud on the ground, blocking most of his view. However, from what he could tell, he''d spawned in an incredibly foul swamp. The dead plants released a putrid, vegetation stench that made him want to cover his nose. It was foggy and humid beyond reason, instigating sweat from all his pores.

    Vin looked around through the dense mist, immediately knowing he''d made a grave error. His heart lost its regular tempo, and his posture curled upon realizing he was nowhere near a temple. He was a fool to assume all the portals would lead to the same place.

    A ripple in the steady water frightened him, and he hastily turned to see that this portal''s arrival, like the last, had stolen someone from Earth.

    Vin flinched in awe, opening his eyes to an unexpected individual. Lynn, the girl he knew from past skate competitions, was bolting toward him through the dense grass.

    Her rash movements caught Vin off guard, and it took him a moment to register the sheer terror etched across her face.

    Everything happened so quickly after that. There was a distant rumble as droplets fell from the sky. By the time the first raindrop hit the surface, Lynn''s mouth had erupted open, and she screamed, "Run!"

    The girl''s glasses were fighting not to fling off her face as she sprinted toward Vin. She arrived and yanked him by his arm in the opposite direction from which she came. Her actions jerked his body into action, but as his legs kept up with her, his head turned rearward to see what had the girl in such a panic.

    Before his eyes, a monstrous species of slug bashed through the tall grass. It was humongous compared to its Earth counterpart; it was twice Vin''s size but clearly malnourished, as its skin had muddied and peeled like a zombie. Its eyes struck out on what looked like an antenna, and its mouth was slightly below and evolved into a row of razor-sharp teeth.

    This creature wasn''t at all curious about them. Its eyes, which extended from its body, were hungry, and it had already classified them as simple prey. Its ovalish body granted it maneuverability through the swamp, an ability it used to now hunt the two humans that stumbled onto its grounds.

 3: Into the Mist

    Their desperate retreat through the swamp put an immediate strain on their legs. If it''d only been the waist-high water they fought against, it''d be a little more manageable; however, each step they took landed their shoes in dense mud from which they had to uproot their feet. They were both athletes who''d relied on the power of their legs, but that only went so far when off solid ground.

    Dead-green water splashed about in chaos as they separated from each other to utilize their entire body for escape. Flailing their arms forward and back with the frantic movement of their legs.

    Wide-eyed and breathing rapidly from his open mouth, Vin lost connection with his thoughts. His inner voice was usually calm and reassuring, but even it had fled in that danger. He moved thoughtlessly forward with no plan in mind.

    The water was dark. There was no way to tell what was below him, and Vin, despite already struggling, blundered.

    He put his weight down upon the ground that should have just been slimy, should have sucked his foot in. However, he landed on something solid, somewhat slick. His right foot slipped back from under him, and he flung face-first into the water.

    Vin struggled to collect his bearings underwater. His left hand landed in the mud, but the right touched what he immediately recognized as the acrylic skateboard he''d dropped in the air when falling.

    He was already in a losing race. There was already little chance of outrunning something adapted to live in that specific environment, and his tumble cost him time, a currency he''d run out of.

    The rotting, slug-like monster was even more terrifying up close; it caught up, eyed him with blood-lusted irises, and snapped at him with its sharp teeth.

    Vin couldn''t process how to act. Just move. He unlodged his skateboard from the mud, then quickly yanked it in front of his body to act as a shield from the creature''s jaws. He didn''t know what he''d hoped to achieve, but luckily, the monster''s teeth didn''t breach the board. Nonetheless, he was far from saved. The monster''s heavy charge thrust him back into the waist-high water, knocking the wind from his lungs and submerging him entirely.

    Most of the slug''s upper body weighed down on him and pinned him into the mud. His lungs were already emptied, so there was no point in holding his breath; he just screamed noiselessly under that disgusting dark liquid. That warm, dead water flooded Vin''s mouth immediately. It was vile and tasted rotten, like the juices of a heated dumpster. He couldn''t stop himself from puking, but that liquid rot only continued to funnel down his throat.

    The only thing keeping him from outside the belly of the best was his arms, which had begun to tremble from sustaining the creature''s weight. His muscles had never cried so desperately to be relieved, burned, and ached to the point of near breaking.

    Vin held on. He needed to keep his arms alive if it was even one second longer.

    But Why?

    There were no signs of the monster letting off its attack, and he wasn''t going to suddenly become able to bench the weight of a beast, so why struggle?

    Sometimes, the answer was simple. ''I don''t want to die.''

    His tears were assimilated into the infected liquid, but he cried. Vin regretted everything that had led up to that moment; he wanted to live.

    The moment he found his inner voice, the faces of his family were so vivid. They weren''t all smiling; for some reason, the image of Macy, his younger sister, glared while she prepped to thrash him.

    ''I won''t change the channel to sports while you''re watching your soap operas anymore.'' He responded to that memory of her as if it''d make a difference. It wouldn''t, but he could be a better brother, a better son, and a better person.

    Vin made another promise for every ounce of water that suffocated him: If only he could be given a second chance, he would be so much better. He would go out more, make friends, and do everything ordinary boys did. There was no way he could die without even having his first kiss.

    It wasn''t like he could see to begin with, but his vision began to wither further from lack of oxygen. It was impossible to track how long he''d been under. Probably not long, but it felt like an eternity in that heated, disgusting, rotted blackness. By all rights, his body should have been given out; he was lucky to fight as long as he had.

    The monster had a hungry, single-tracked mind of digging him into the mud while biting. Maybe it was just too unintelligent to take another approach, perhaps too starved to think. But that changed when it had a slight but sudden shift of position.

    Its weight displaced, and in an unfortunate instant, the decaying slug heaved away with tremendous might. Vin''s tortured arms had been so focused on the motion of pushing that when the creature pulled in the same direction, the skateboard was easily ripped away.

    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    With Vin''s defenses stripped, nothing stood between his flesh and the monster''s maw. After that, a swift sensation clamped onto Vin''s hoodie. He was happy that it could be described as a simple sensation; the pain of fangs penetrating his flesh sure was different while on the verge of death.

    Fangs? What gripped his outerwear was considerably smaller than the creature''s mouth. Much more intentionally, shaking and tugging at his body in an effort to dislodge him from the layers of mud he''d been dug into.

    After several frantic yanks, Vin felt the mud give, and he, to his unbridled astonishment, was drawn to the surface.

    His fading mind defined the shape controlling his body as hands. Those hands savagely shoved into Vin''s gut, over and over, without relenting, and continued until everything from within him began to expel outward.

    While Vin coughed violently, he found moments to gasp for air, his lungs burning. Soon, the series of blows to his body ceased. He was glad it did. Vin felt that if any more levels of torment afflicted him, he''d die of sheer shock.

    Little by little, his perception returned. He was sure the person holding him afloat was Lynn. Her entire form quivered, and her feminine voice was rash and demanding of him.

    Vin, covered in mud and fighting to hold consciousness, couldn''t understand any of it. ''What is she saying¡­''

    Even noisier than her was the decaying slug''s rampage. It furiously thrashed around the swamp, ramming into the already eroding trees that''d been falling to pieces. Mystic blue blood flushed from its left eye into the water.

    Vin could narrowly make out a half-split branch that''d fallen from one of the dying trees, sticking out from the monster''s eye. As much as Vin wanted to watch it suffer, there was no time. Lynn cast his arm around her shoulder and tugged him in the opposite direction of the decaying slug.

    The high grass provided cover, but tragically, Vin''s increasingly cold, nauseated body was far from stealthy. Even after he''d spilled every last drop of matter from his insides, he continued to dry heave uncontrollably.

    His breathing never returned to normal, even while amidst that life or death situation, he felt his heart beating slowly. ''Tired¡­''

    So incredibly tired. More and more of Vin''s weight fell onto Lynn, whose face swelled with tears and desperation. The side of her body that supported Vin slumped downward so far that his face occasionally slapped against the high water.

    Vin despised the way she trembled and hated the fright in her voice when she grievously repeated, over and over, "Please, Gavin."

    "You have to move."

    He abominated the truth that her burdens were his fault. Nevertheless, his mechanical functions were shutting down.

    He was poisoned.

    Lynn carried Vin along, barely able to keep him above the water''s surface. The overgrown foliage and the thick fog meant she couldn''t see where they were headed; it was just anywhere else but there.

    The girl took her eyes off their route for a moment to look for anything beneficial, and that''s when, from beyond an incredibly dense cluster of grass, a large, floating hollow log arose. She tried to pull away from it, but Vin''s hanging head crashed into the log and split.

    Crimson sap oozed from a new wound at the top of his head, and a sudden moment of clarity awarded him enough consciousness to howl in pain.

    With a regretful jolting movement, she strained even more to sacrifice her one free hand to quickly cover his mouth and muffle his outcry. Sobs and tears fled her. At the same time, she peered at his agonized face and cried under her breath, ruefully telling him, despite everything, "Please, be quiet!"

    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I''m sorry," she repeated, strenuously holding her palm over his mouth.

    Dastardly screeches, shuffles, and violent splashes sounded from where they''d just fled. The creature was moving again, likely toward them, so they couldn''t stay still.

    That nightmare had a keen sense of hearing despite only having protruding lumps of flesh where its ears would be.

    Lynn heard the monster when it began to dash toward them and acted. Her prior survey of the area may have distracted her and led to Vin''s fresh injury. Still, she noticed a slim sliver of hope in that bleak situation.

    She tossed Vin''s upper body onto the floating log to alleviate the weight on her, and then she pushed it like a small raft.

    After taking a knock on the noggin, Vin became slightly more responsive and began to move his legs on his own. He was too out of it to know or even think about where they were headed; he just moved in the direction he was guided.

    A few meters away was a married pair of trees with limbs that intertwined like a branch stairway. With the creature hot on their trail, they moved as fast as humanly possible through the swamp. When the two arrived at the trees, Lynn placed the log against the left tree, whose branch was lower than the right. With the log secured, she directed Vin to be the first to climb the makeshift ramp.

    Lynn quickly climbed after him, and to their fortune, the branch held, and they were out of the water. Since that tree had been holding hands with another, they crossed over the intertwined limbs to the right tree, which was higher off the ground and had a thicker, more stable branch.

    They landed themselves almost one story above the ground on a rough, stout tree branch. It was just wide and long enough for them both to lay flat with little wiggle room.

    The decaying slug tracked them to that location. However, Vin had cuffed his own lips, combating the powerful urge to cough and retch. Eventually, the creature slipped past them, though not in defeat. It''d begun to search, awaiting any signs of its prey.

    It disappeared into the dense fog from their sight, but the certainty remained that it existed in that swamp.

    Always listening.

 4: Away From Here

    This refuge the teenagers found themself upon was far from serene. The bark surface was uneven, coarse, and cracked upon any heavy moments. Most of the rain passed through the dying leaves above them, so it hardly sufficed as a shelter.

    Vin crawled to the end of the branch that connected to the tree''s torso. There, he rested his back against the trunk like a lousy headboard.

    Comfort was the least of his worries.

    The moment Vin sat, he''d begun to drift from consciousness. His body listlessly slouched against the tree''s broad stalk, holding his wounded head. It did little to lessen the bleeding, enabling beads of boiling blood to flee his aching cranium.

    Vin''s skin progressively drained of color, leaving him ghoulish. His heartbeat was so feeble that his chest no longer pulsated, nor was he mobile enough to squeal in grief.

    After arriving there, Lynn took time to catch her breath but turned her attention to Vin. Seeing him nearly motionless, her emerald eyes fluttered open. She swallowed a lump of dread, then shakily whispered his name, "Gavin?"

    Her voice was quiet, hardly audible, and vacant of all hope. She waited for a sign¡ªnot a word, but a breath, a heartbeat, any sign to reassure herself that the worst had yet to come.

    Nothing.

    Lynn scooched closer, mindful not to upset the branch that supported them both. Close enough to reach out and touch his shivery face.

    That area was as humid as a coastal island, but Vin''s skin was cold to the touch. What remained of Lynn''s composure shattered like a vase; what started as a delicate touch became a rude rocking of his limp body.

    "Gavin!" She repeated with more strain.

    "Com''on, wake up, Gavin." She rattled him, and his hand limped to his side in response. He was truly stagnant.

    They weren''t friends. In fact, he''d been cruel to the girl, but she was pained. Her eyes welled, obscuring her vision upon realizing she''d been becoming a helpless witness to death.

    "You have to wake up!" She urged, shaking the boy. His body was too fluid; she couldn''t bear seeing him that way. He was strong. Every time she''d seen him, he was so skilled, nearly superhuman. So, how could it be that he bled? That his life faded as it did?

    It didn''t make sense.

    Lynn knew something had to be done and did what came to mind. First, she quickly pulled off Vin''s drenched outerwear and wrung it before tightly tying the sleeves around his head like a bandage.

    The rot in Vin''s body launched more cruel transgressions against his condition. She was unaware of the extent of his internal affliction, so she concentrated on what she could control.

    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    Acting instead of thinking allowed slightly more clarity. After wrapping his head, Lynn wiped her face of the rain that befell them and tried to calm herself. Aside from Vin''s injuries, he was cold and soaked.

    Lynn tucked Vin''s legs together and carefully pulled his body down so he lay flat on the edge of the branch. After making sure his makeshift bandage didn''t come loose, she removed her own jacket as well, leaving her with a plain teal-colored tee. The girl wrung her coat of water, then crammed next to Vin on the narrow branch.

    Lynn wrapped her free arms tightly around his body to warm him, and since they were so close, she could use her hoodie to blanket both of their bodies. Most of Vin''s lower half was caught in the rain, but her jacket was only so big. At the very least, she wanted to protect his upper body from the constant downpour.

    Was it enough? She didn''t know, but it was what she could do.

    So, they remained there.

    Every few minutes, Lynn wrung the cloth of water and then hung it over them again, trying to stay as dry as possible. This whole endeavor felt like a lifetime, but only minutes had passed since crossing the lesser bridge. Lynn couldn''t tell; she was far too physically exhausted from carrying Vin and too mentally taxed from preserving him from death.

    The sticky, humid air and melodyless pitter of rain hitting leaves and water were dreary. Lynn, still pressed against Vin, fluttered heavy eyes. Her body resigned, and her damp head slowly rested against the cold person beneath her.

    Sleep, ever so compelling, courted the girl. She deserved to be released from the woes consciousness more than anyone. And so, her eyes fastened.

    Sight cut; only the sound of the downpour remained and tied her to the world. Soon, even that became unperceivable, and she joined him in a territory beyond that terrible swamp.

    Who knew what she dreamed of. Perhaps it was a nightmare, or maybe she didn''t experience anything at all in her sleep. Nevertheless, it was a temporary armistice for the girl.

    <>

    Vin had an active imagination. He dreamed most nights, even if he didn''t always remember them. Even so, he''d never had a lucid dream.

    Maybe it was because of how strained his body was, but that day, he had an extraordinarily vivid dream while at the mercy of his sickness.

    In that dream, the sun hung high in the sky. He was alone on his skateboard in the beautiful, brightly colored garden. He was skating on the sidewalk and could nearly feel the wheels slowly rolling beneath his feet, smell the sweet, fragrant flower collection, and enjoy a cool breeze. It was a moment he wanted to last forever, and oddly, it did.

    He thought dreams were supposed to advance fast, yet as Vin skated toward a wedded pair of white daisies, he realized he wasn''t getting any closer. The distance of one action in his sleep felt like hours, and maybe hours would turn into days of serenity.

    A feeling of guilt and fear lingered at the back of his mind. He knew he shouldn''t have been there and worried about what awaited him when it ended. Still, he didn''t pry for details; he just allowed himself to be swept away by the comfort.

    It was the first dream he''d had that spanned mere seconds. Usually, he''d dream of a hogposh of one or many random scenes, like winning a gold medal at the Olympics or eating a pool-sized bowl of lasagna.

    Blink after blink, he happily enjoyed peace in that majestic garden. Then, one moment, out of nowhere, he felt the scape dissolve. Strangely, he knew it was over, and it was time to say goodbye.

 5: A Mess for Two

    Reality was a bitch.

    No matter how much Vin wanted to avoid the truth and its token despair, it knocked, and he had no choice but to answer its pernicious summon.

    After waking, he first perceived an ungodly chill throughout his entire body, like he''d been inside a freezer. At the same time, he felt an ache atop his skull and felt implausibly ill. Something evil was spreading through his entire being. He sensed that, like his comfortable dream, his life was gradually coming to an end.

    Vin''s perception returned, and he felt a warm, genial pressure on his body that opposed his coldness. He didn''t remember much of what happened after almost drowning, so he worried about what awaited him.

    Vin wiggled his partially numb fingers, then forced his hand upward to remove whatever was covering him. After removing the jacket, he soon discovered it was night, and Lynn was lying beside him in a deep slumber.

    He recalled snippets of the past events of their arrival. None of the memories were good.

    Vin breathed in, but an invisible force around his lungs stopped them from expanding. After all his intense training to increase his stamina, he was limited to half breaths.

    Frustrating.

    He wanted to see where they''d ended up but didn''t want to swivel his head too much and wake Lynn. He peered at her, knowing she shouldn''t have followed him, but as he looked at her almost affectionately, he couldn''t thank her enough for what she must have endured.

    Even from his position, he could tell a few things. One, the rain had stopped, and the land had seeped into pure silence. Two, it was the dead of night, which he couldn''t fathom since there''d been some extent of light without the assistance of Earth''s moon.

    And last, they''d been above ground on a tree. With that knowledge, he wanted to use what time he had left to devise a way out of that mess.

    He thought for a while, then concluded, ''Not many options except for waiting here or searching for another portal.''

    Vin''s eyes squeezed in awe at his own frailty. ''If my body even lasts that long...''

    As he consulted his mind, unprovoked, he felt a sickly chill travel through his body, and he shivered and violently coughed. His head jerked, which woke Lynn and summoned the monster beneath them.

    It had receptive hearing, so the creature had to know they were up there, yet it never tried to reach them in that tree. Perhaps it knew its limitations. Anyway, it was to their benefit.

    Once clear, Lynn separated herself from him. She peeked at Vin, then jerked back in repulse. Her eyes zoomed in on his ghastly skin, and she noticed that the veins in his arms and neck had turned black, pumping tainted blood beneath his flesh.

    Lynn''s face contorted in distress, and then she bit her quivering lip. "Are you ok?" She mumbled.

    Vin struggled a bit more to assume an upright position but looked at himself, then crossed his legs. His mouth moved, and he replied simply, "Mhm."

    Lynn then frowned and returned her sight to the floor. "But, your arms¡­"

    He''d previously downplayed injuries from skateboarding and fights, but he surmised it''d be difficult to convince her he was well. Especially since he was frightened himself.

    "I''ll be fine. And you?" Vin returned, quickly trying to get the attention off himself. It''s what his father would do if he were in that predicament with his worrying mother.

    "I''ll be fine," she said in mimic, then became silent.

    The distasteful platter of guilt that sat between them was difficult to ingest. Both felt remorseful for different reasons, but neither could clearly speak of their sorrows. Tension lingered, but Vin finally ventured to get something off his chest.

    Sentimental interest wasn''t his strong suit; instead, he came right out and asked her, "Why''d you come back for me?"

    Lynn immediately tightened her brow, then threatened him with a gaze. Her lips parted to express her animosity with this inquiry; however, an implausible wave of composure fought her anger, and she quelled. Her face slowly relaxed, and she questioned, "Do you really have to ask?"

    ''Yes,'' he thought; he wanted to know why the person he hurt would bother to save him. He couldn''t form the words and exhaled in loss, but his gut wrenched as he collapsed forward and covered his mouth while choking on the air. Dark blood lay on his palm once he uncovered it, and It didn''t take long before the slashing of waves signaled their mortal foe was returning.

    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

    He had no idea what went on inside that head of hers or why she did what she did.

    Maybe that was why he''d given her a hard time. He''d always been immensely interested in the girl. Yet, no matter how much he wanted to forge a connection, she was hard to approach, and he only dug himself a bigger hole by harassing her.

    It took a near-death experience for them to converse like that. Like Vin, she loved skating, so he was curious about what motivated her. He wanted to know her upbringing, how it affected her sports, and why she liked clothing with ridiculous indomitable snowman graphics.

    The more he thought about her, the more there were subtle flutters in his heart. He hated to admit it, but he wished they''d gotten to know each other sooner. The anger he''d felt when she ignored him had done nothing but throttle what could have been a bond.

    He started to have different perceptions of Lynn. Unlike himself, she was a good person. He knew that if the earlier roles were reversed, and it''d been her under that water, he wouldn''t have gone back. No way.

    There was no way to change that; he was human. His only regret was that he didn''t try to be more ''human'' while healthy. If he''d known he''d be dead by 14, he would have seen more movies and tried harder to create meaningful relationships.

    Vin settled, breathed in as much as his lungs let him, and whispered another question to her. Out of the many, there was one that he really wanted to know. She''d risked everything to save him, so he wondered, "Do you regret it?"

    Lynn brought her knees up to her chest and hid her face.

    Another unrequited query.

    He let the matter go, as finding a way out of that situation was more important. Most of his memory after nearly drowning was obfuscated, so he began by asking her about the details of how they ended up in a tree.

    She had no problem describing how she picked up one of the floating sticks from the water and stabbed the decaying slug in one of its eyes. After, she led them there, and they''d been trapped since.

    Vin scanned the darkness of the night. He couldn''t see. That was great. Wherever the decaying slug had been, the odds of it spotting Lynn were very slim, so its only option would be to hear her escaping.

    ''I''d love to send her a message for Mom, Dad, and Sis, but she''d only get suspicious.''

    After a dense exhale, Vin began to explain his straightforward plan. "That Voice made it sound like there were already others living on this planet."

    "You said the monster only had one eye; assuming it doesn''t have night vision, you can sneak away and look for a village or something."

    "What about you?" Lynn asked.

    As if on cue, another one of Vin''s regular cough attacks triggered. He wiped the blood he spat on his pants and continued, "Well, I thought about sneaking away with you, but it''s better if I stay here and keep the monster distracted."

    "If I have a coughing episode while escaping, it''ll screw us both over, so you go first and find help."

    Lynn took in all he''d said and quietly replied, "That man said they were aliens; how would I tell them anything? And what if no one lives in this swamp?"

    Vin sighed and replied, "Don''t think about it too much; I''m sure you''ll figure something out."

    She was right; there wasn''t any guarantee she''d be able to find rescue for Vin, and he offered that plan knowingly.

    "Let''s just wait a bit longer¡­" Lynn returned.

    Vin knew that forcing a deeper breath than his body permitted caused him to hack, so he purposefully did so. It gave away their location again, but he didn''t see any other way to convince her. "I don''t have time to wait."

    It was hard to fight against sound logic, but Lynn still rebutted. They''d gotten into that mess together and would get out of it together, she communicated, though Vin knew that was her heart talking, not her head.

    Since his earlier statement didn''t get through to her, he had to clarify, nice and plain. "I can not leave here, and without a doctor, I am going to die."

    Time was ticking, and though thick-skulled, Lynn had to acknowledge that. Her remorse showed on what little of her face he could see. She gave him the hoodie she''d previously used as a blanket, then confidently gazed into his eyes and swore, "I''ll find someone; if not, I''ll come right back."

    "I, er-" She hesitated, then sheepishly continued, "Or, I''ll try and help you myself... I come from a family of doctors, so I''ve read some books on diseases."

    Vin heard this and raised a brow before a soft and surprisingly painful chuckle escaped his mouth. "Doctors, huh? That''s unexpected."

    Lynn glared at him, forcing his smile into hiding. He covered his mouth and added, "Sorry, it just caught me off guard."

    "Can''t imagine they''re too thrilled about you spending so much time on a board instead of in the books."

    "Not at all. Since my parents own a practice, they expect me to take over the business one day," Lynn explained.

    "Sorry, can''t be easy," Vin replied sympathetically, knowing their situations were opposite. His family had given him nothing but support with skating, while hers likely tried everything to stop her.

    Lynn squeezed her feet together, nervous energy seeping through her words, "It''s ok."

    Lynn''s shoulders slumped slightly as she seemed to recall her past struggles. Vin didn''t think it was ''simply ok'', but it wasn''t his place to prod. He caught her eyes and softly added, "I hope your dreams come true, Lynn."

    The girl held contact, twirled a loose strand of hair, and then mumbled, "Thanks, I hope so too."

    The conversation came to a natural end. Vin was satisfied with that brief but illuminating chat, but it was time to go.

 6: Deeper Dive Into Despair

    Vin knew his condition was deteriorating with each passing second. He wanted her gone before she could see the worst of him.

    "Alright," Vin started up, pointing toward her way down.

    "Go slow; the branches look a lil worn from the first time we climbed up."

    Lynn nodded, preparing herself.

    "Also, no matter what, make sure you don''t swallow any of the water."

    Lynn glanced over his withering state, aware of the consequences of doing so. She nodded again, then carefully slid toward the connecting tree. The first challenge would be to cross over as quietly as possible, and as Vin said, the branches wouldn''t be as durable and would likely break under too much pressure.

    Just as she rose one foot to travel over to the left tree, a loud preemptive fracture rattled the air. Vin had watched her; she''d hardly moved, so why did it sound like the entire tree was shattering?

    Well, that couldn''t be right. The cracking sound was somehow beyond just that place; it reverberated all around them. A split second later, there was a blinding, colorful flash. It wouldn''t have been so incredibly bright if it had been day; however, in the darkness of the night, it acted as a flashbang, overwhelming them both.

    Vin reflexively covered his eyes from the flash, shuddering at the notion that anything could be happening beyond his sight. It was a distress to be at the mercy of the unknown.

    Ah- the unknown. How he hated it. If life on Earth could have been described as transparent, then that world was disturbingly opaque, always masking its next move.

    The light was followed by a loud metallic clunk and a fierce splash of water. Once Vin''s eyes adjusted, he immediately checked to ensure Lynn hadn''t disappeared from their spot above the land.

    She was there, safe, but just as rattled as he''d been. After confirming her safety, Vin turned his sights to the source of the light. He expected nothing good, though, to his surprise, something familiar had sprung up in that foreign world.

    On the ground, dozens of paces from their refuge was a chocolate-brown Jeep illuminated by an uneven tear in space. There was another lesser bridge.

    The portal seemingly tore the vehicle away from its planet. This unpredictable shift completely halted their escape plan, leaving Vin in an indecisive stupor. The last thing he expected to happen was for a vehicle to drop in the middle of that swamp.

    Before Vin could gather his bearings, the driver''s side window rolled down, revealing an equally confused man. With no clue how he''d arrived there or even if it was real, the man remarked, "What the heck?"

    His mouth was stuck open as his eyes made hundreds of glances around the land. The glowing portal lit the area like a lamp so he could see nearby shapes, but he couldn''t make sense of it no matter how much he looked.

    Dumbfounded, he continued to study the location; he did so until a piercing shout snatched his attention.

    "Get out of the car! Run!" Lynn suddenly

    yelled, also alarming Vin.

    ''That''s right,'' Vin recalled. He roused and summoned his little strength from his diaphragm to shout, "Come up here quick!"

    It didn''t matter how loud they''d been anymore. The clamor the heavy metal made when it crashed had already invited trouble.

    The door to the Jeep popped open, and the man got out. He was middle-aged, with short, thinning auburn hair and a patchy beard. His cream-colored striped shirt was tucked into his belted pants. His face was gentle and innocuous, giving the vibe of an honest adult. He glanced up, barely able to notice the two, then shouted with genuine worry, "Are there kids up there"!?

    "Come down here before you fall and hurt yourself!" Simulationouslly, the rift was closed, clipping the available light.

    He flinched, then regarded the ground for a moment, realizing he''d begun sinking into mud, then added, "What''s going on?"

    "Hurry! Climb the tree!" Lynn fiercely exclaimed, pointing to the lower branch.

    "There''s a killer down there, move!" Vin shouted, using a relatable danger to incite the man into action. A murder-happy maniac was much more plausible than claiming a monster was coming.

    "Killer?" the stranger reiterated, glancing into the darkness beyond. His face tensed, and he trudged his foot from the mud grasp and made haste toward them.

    "A-alright, I''m coming up," he said frightenedly.

    Lynn heard the presence of terror first, yelling, "Hurry, it''s almost here!''

    ''It''s still this closer by!?'' It was. While the monster didn''t seem like the most intelligent being, its instincts bound its hunting grounds to a small area where its prey had last been seen.

    Panic seized the perturbed man as he began to hear a sound further in that humid, misty swamp. Desperation stirred his legs to march with everything he had; his life depended on it.

    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    Vin cheered him on with his broad, hopeful eyes and a clenched jaw. This stranger''s presence would significantly increase their odds. There was power in numbers.

    The man''s do-or-die parade across that vile land carried him to the base of the first tree, where he noticed the log perched against the bark as a ramp. He was almost there, but so was the enemy.

    The so-called killer blasted its way across the surface; close enough, its decaying, slick body and primal, hungry eye could be seen fixed on the stranger, its mouth wet as if its quarry was already within its maw.

    Once the adult observed the beast, a terrified bellow boomed from his mouth. His moves became messy as he fearfully grasped the log to climb. He heaved himself a foot up, but his muddied shoes slipped against the damp bark, sending his legs back into the water. Lynn yelled something, but Vin couldn''t hear her over the pounding of his exhausted mind.

    Again, the man hoisted himself up in strain, grunting while repeatedly snapping his now sweat-drenched face at the monster. He huffed and climbed and eventually secured both his hands on the lower branch that would lift him from danger.

    With an exaggerated yell of desperation, he hailed all of his upper body strength to lift him, and at the same time, the monster flared its razor-like teeth to rip his flesh.

    That realm was not theirs to roam; the monster was faster, slicking across the muddy floor and covering the same distance he had in seconds. In a terrifying instant, it caught up and aimed its jaws.

    The stranger screamed, and then his foot was violently tugged downward. Vin watched as the decaying slug blasted by, and the adult man was jerked downward.

    Vin instinctively flinched his eyes closed. When he opened them, he saw the monster had snagged something in its mouth. Though not flesh, it was a miracle, but with all the man had to lose, he only lost his shoe.

    The driver landed their entire body on the lower branch, knowing that if his shoes had been any more secured on his feet, he would have been hauled into his demise.

    Lynn''s relieved exhale met Vin''s ears as he, too, took a moment to discharge a breath. And more black blood. The stress of seeing a human facing death was not something his weak body handled well.

    The stranger rested on his back, his chest rapidly swelling and releasing. Lynn leaned over, glanced at them, and then pointed to the connecting branch that''d led him upward.

    The driver had no questions; the higher up, the safer. So, he steadily rose. He didn''t stand completely upright, just to his knees to crawl, but it happened. There was a deathly CRACK of wood, and then, in an instant, the well-dressed man plummeted into the water with a terrified, open face. He immediately submerged and ingested that rotting water, but that wasn''t the worst of it. As he scrambled to his feet, he felt the breath of death caress his spine. Vicious teeth impaled his right shoulder, brutally shoving him forward and slamming his body into the tree''s stomp.

    He didn''t go quickly. The decaying slug released his jaws, then sunk them into his flesh again to secure its grasp. All the while, it charged forward into the tree, bashing the man''s half-submerged body into rough lumber. Every so often, his head would jerk above the surface long enough to scream in agony, but it''d soon get drowned out by death''s liquid.

    Vin had nothing left to heave; he only held in horror as the scene unfolded. He felt the branch they sat on rattle several times as the incident transpired, making it feel all too real. Lynn had turned away from the gruesome sight. He wished he could, but he felt paralyzed.

    A man, a human, was being killed. Brutalized.

    In due course, the screams stopped. It was a pity because then all that could be heard through the silence of the night was a disgusting melody of flesh being ripped and bones grinding. This went on for hours and hours, and even once it ended, the sound remained etched in their minds.

    ¡­

    The night faded away, and dawn came.

    Neither of them got any sleep. The light of day revealed their deprived bodies, with Vin looking the worst. Black veins enveloped all his exposed skin; his eyes were red and hardly open, his lips crusted, and his chest barely moved. If not for the frequent dry coughs, one would assume he''d long passed.

    After the monster finally finished its meal that morning, Lynn weakly crawled to Vin and shook his shoulders. Her natural tan was replaced with pale skin, and he could see the heavy eye bags beneath her glasses. She had to be nauseated, yet she still spoke, listlessly mumbling, "Let''s go home."

    To Vin, she just sounded delusional¡­ He was too tired to get much out, just told her, "Go¡­"

    "Not without you," she whispered back.

    He''d intended to stay behind so he didn''t hold her back. However, after the horror he witnessed, the idea of dying in that place was unbearable. He''d hoped his family was back on Earth; he wanted to feel their warm hugs as he perished.

    Vin mumbled back to her, "How are we going to get down? The lower branch is gone¡­"

    Without that, nor the log they''d used as a plank, it was a one-story drop from where they''d sat. And, in his deteriorated state, it was not something he could make.

    There was no basis for her conviction, but she readily replied, "It''s not far. I''ll help you down."

    Too exhausted to quarrel, Vin''s eyes slowly closed, and he feebly nodded.

    Lynn tugged Vin until he opened his eyes again, adding promises of his safety she couldn''t guarantee. Once he was up, she grabbed his arms and slowly lowered him like a crane until their arms were fully extended, then whispered, "I''m going to let go now."

    Vin breathed, then braced himself to fall. Upon her release, he plunged, landed feet first, then flopped backward into the water. He kept his mouth closed, not that it mattered because he was already infected.

    By the time he pulled himself from the water, Lynn had already jumped and splashed more his way. He was happy she landed much more gracefully and quickly stood upright.

    ''I''m sure it heard that,'' he thought. Lynn supported him as they began a hike in any direction in search of any signs of civilization on that planet. However, as Vin initially feared, his body wouldn''t allow a covert retreat. The minimal exertion from walking agitated his core, and he began to retch.

    Everything had gone wrong every single step of the way. Vin was tired; he wanted it to be over.

    Lynn had clearly given their escape some thought. She pulled her shoe off her feet and then launched it at the Jeep, which triggered the vehicle''s alarm. The monster''s sensitive hearing was disturbed, and it arrived to repeatedly tackle the unknown thing, chewing on its metal exterior to find it wasn''t edible.

    While the creature went wild, Lynn pulled Vin up and tugged him behind a tree, out of sight. Luckily, the alarm masked Vin''s coughing for a while, but their way up the tree was destroyed, and neither had the energy to scale it with their bare hands.

    So, they stood there in wait.

    Eventually, the monster conquered its metal foe and wandered off. But, it meant little. It always found its way back.

    A long moment of silence proceeded between them before either spoke. Lynn, whose eyes were that of a dead person, whispered nothingness to him. "We have to kill it."

 7: Survival and Sacrifice

    Vin heard her words but believed nothing would get them out of that situation. Still, he mindlessly reached inside his pocket and then withdrew his skateboard tool. One side had a pointed screwdriver head, but it was nearly inconsequential.

    "We can do it," Lynn said faintly. She told Vin to wait there, then wandered over to where the Jeep had been bashed up. While she was gone, he began to ruminate on how she was that much stronger than him. What drove her? Or maybe she''d been the first of them to go insane?

    Regardless, Lynn returned. She carried a white container, but the first thing she handed him was a photo.

    "There were child-sized skates in the trunk¡­"

    Vin knew what she was implying and exactly what she''d handed him. He looked at the photo and discerned a family of four. A young girl about their age was on the left, and a boy much younger on the right. In the center stood a lovely wife and her dashing husband, who, despite suddenly appearing in a foreign world, called out to two unknown kids with the urgency of a great father.

    "I memorized their license plate, so you should keep the picture. We can find the family after we get home," she said.

    "Sure¡­" Vin breathed, crushed at the mere idea of having to tell that family they''d be without a father. At the same time, he missed his own household.

    The case Lynn had carried was a first-aid kit. It included an antiseptic spray, an assortment of bandages, medical scissors, gloves, a cold pack, and a few other standard supplies.

    It was a good find, but after a glance at Lynn''s weakening body, Vin also asked, "No food or drinks?"

    Lynn shook her head but revealed an item she held underneath the case. "No weapons either, but there was a lighter in the glove compartment."

    ''Even David had a slingshot against Goliath.''

    Then again, why was fighting even an option on his mind? It was unthinkable. Did her stupidity rub off on him? Who knew? But at the very least, Vin didn''t want her to perish there with him.

    "Let me wrap your head," she muttered, handing Vin the med kit to hold while she operated. First, she removed the jacket she''d previously used as a placeholder. It was stained with dark, dried blood, but the wound on his head was mainly clotted. Still, she used antiseptic spray to disinfect it, filling the space with the smell of alcohol.

    While she acted, Vin felt remorseful. She''d been too generous to him after everything he''d done to her. ''There may not be another chance to say this, so-''

    "Lynn," Vin weakly whispered, obtaining her attention.

    Unlike before, Vin found it easy to form the words and plainly told the girl, "Sorry for everything that''d happened before."

    "I''m not happy about it, but I get it, "she replied.

    "It must have been difficult being the only genius in our scene," she added, placing the spray back inside the case and grabbing clean bandages.

    Vin''s tone involuntarily softened as he grew light-headed, and his legs struggled to hold him. Even though the girl patched up his exterior, his vitals were declining. "That''s not entirely it¡­ I was frustrated and probably jealous."

    "Of me? Why?" She returned in surprise.

    "I don''t know, man. Guess I just don''t take rejection well... I don''t approach many people, so it pissed me off to be discounted."

    "You were always so cool while skating all alone. You looked dejected, but I could tell you were happy despite constantly losing."

    Lynn wrapped his wound tightly and casually ignored most of his words. "I would have won that last race."

    "Doubt it," Vin exhaled.

    "Then, once you get better, we''ll decide whose better," she proposed.

    Vin closed his eyes, wheezed, and replied, "You can have as many as you want; you''ll never win."

    Lynn placed everything back in the medical case, then lightly punched his chest. "Jerk."

    It wasn''t hard, but the sudden pressure triggered a mainly controlled cough that he was able to quiet quickly. Lynn apologized, then modestly covered her mouth softly, saying, "I was going through a lot when you approached me that day... I had a perfect losing streak in my previous town and moved to the city with everything to prove to my family. You were just a distraction I couldn''t afford."

    Vin, feeling faint, lowered his head and closed his eyes while fighting the urge to crumple: "You know my father''s famous; I could have helped you, ya know."

    Lynn saw Vin''s instability, then worriedly tapped his cheeks several times until he stirred, "Well, afterward, you started acting like an asshole. My nose bled for an hour after you undid my shoestrings, and I fell."

    "I was horrible to you, and I''m sorry," Vin responded. He weakly handed her the med kit and took the antiseptic spray and lighter. He flicked the flame and then sprayed the solution from behind, simulating a miniature flame thrower.

    "I''ll burn this monster to death to make up for it," he jested in a lethargic manner.

    It was a trick he learned, and often got in trouble for in grade school. Guiltily, he was still intrigued by it and played with fire as a teenager.

    Lynn didn''t seem too impressed; he guessed starting fires was just a guy thing. Vin cut the gas from the lighter, then was struck by a revelation. He blanked momentarily, stepping away from his body and into his mind.

    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    ''Starting a fire¡­'' he thought. Strangely, like in his surreal dream the other night, he could visualize an intense blaze, the roaring intensity, the sound, even loosely the feeling of its heat. Vin thought it might have been a side effect of being so near death, but his imagination had never been more powerful.

    "Hang on..." he said numbly. Everything that followed this request felt like a fever dream. All he thought and would soon do was the actions of a man with one foot in the grave, discombobulated and disassociated from reality.

    Before Lynn could ask what his plan was, he was already in the medical case, unwrapping every pack of bandages. She watched him curiously as he began to slothfully tie them all together with individual knots until he had a rope about 4 feet long. Next, Vin took the antiseptic spray and unloaded the canister onto the line, soaking it in alcohol.

    He could see it so clearly.

    "Wait here," he asserted, limping away. The vehicle was mangled, but luckily, it was right-side up. Even more fortunate was that it was a truck, so its tires were suspended, leaving a good chunk of the vehicle above water.

    He roamed to the driver''s side door, which was smashed in and impossible to open. Fortunately, the owner had lowered the window when they landed in the swamp. Vin didn''t need to get inside, only lean in to reach the dashboard.

    He peeked inside to observe the control panel layout, then noticed shattered bottles of beer that''d marinated the vehicle in the stink of booze. ''Lynn didn''t mention there was beer in here¡­''

    Vin nonchalantly leaned far inside to grab the only bottle that hadn''t fractured. He flipped the cap off the drink using the car''s roof and sipped.

    His face warped in repugnance once the liquid''s taste registered, thinking, ''Gross. I don''t know why Dad drinks these¡­''

    Vin looked at the rope he''d previously tied and rued using all the bandages. Since he was out of material, he mindlessly untied the wrappings on his head and tucked half of it into the bottle while the rest dangled on the outside.

    ''A molotov.'' His degenerate fascination with fire actually served him for something.

    He wasn''t sure if the beer was as flammable as he''d seen in movies, but the new weapon was just icing for the cake he was baking.

    Vin held onto the bottle as he returned to the driver''s side, then sat it on the roof. He reached inside the vehicle and felt around the inner console until his hand eventually hit a switch that popped open the gas cap.

    ''Good,'' he confirmed, roaming to the fuel port. Next, he tucked the tied, alcohol-drenched rope into the car''s gas tank, leaving part hanging out.

    ''Alright,'' He began. ''The car''s alarm system stopped blaring when that thing rammed into it, but hopefully, the manual horn still works.''

    Lynn had watched him from their hiding spot. He knew she was hardheaded, but he prayed just once that she''d sit still and let him pay his debts.

    Without much further thought, Vin slumped inside the driverside window. He just about shut down, but he forced his arm to intentionally press the center of the steering wheel, which triggered the car horn.

    He held it for a while to ensure the message got across, then he withdrew to the open gas tank and collapsed in front of it. While prone, the water rose to his chin, which really hammered the disgusting stench into his nose, but he didn''t need to worry much longer.

    The girl in glasses had begun a mad dash toward him, but the mud had severely slowed her down. ''Of course, she''s coming¡­ I''m glad I didn''t tell her the plan.''

    He knew that the fuse to his current car bomb was relatively short. It''d need to be lit while the monster was as close as possible to the vehicle. Otherwise, if they lit the rope and ran, the hungry monster would only follow them away from the explosion.

    Before, he had wondered if he could be as brave and selfless as Lynn.

    Probably not.

    Even as he sat there, holding a lighter up to the alcohol-drenched rope that led into a gas tank, he didn''t think himself valiant.

    ''Whatever.'' He was okay with that and resolved to stay there as the decaying slug dashed into his sights from the north and veered straight for him.

    In a solemn, last act, he flicked the lighter mechanism, igniting the drenched rope''s lowest part. The flame steadily rose upward, directed toward the gas port.

    Perhaps because he felt accomplished in his goal, his body went completely numb after the fire was lit. It was time to rest-

    ''Oh¡­'' he remembered, his mind mostly a dying haze. ''I was supposed to throw the molotov at it too.''

    ''Oh, well,'' he finished, closing his eyes.

    ¡­

    He voided. He felt blessed to have lost most of his senses. The violent crunch on his upper right body didn''t hurt as much. He couldn''t see, but the visual of the stranger being torn apart gave him enough info to imagine what was happening.

    That cursed monster only knew forward. It''d likely been biting him while slamming its body head-first into the Jeep. And, as luck would have it, they were stationed right next to the fuel port.

    Vin had hoped Lynn would have given up, but of course, faint yelling echoed in his head. It was outside of his perception, but a hand had gone through his pocket and withdrawn the utility tool. The girl used it to stab the monster in its last good eye, and simultaneously, the rear of the car burst into flames, burning the right side of Vin''s body.

    It wasn''t an explosion as he''d hoped for, but, with his, it burned the head of the decaying monster who released its deadly grip in agony.

    Vin''s hair and clothing had caught fire, so there was little Lynn could do but forcefully submerge him in the rotten water. The water quelled the flames while she dragged him around Jeep, which had begun to illuminate the foggy swamp in an intense blaze.

    Still, the monster swirled around, in pain but very much alive. Its rampaged moves swept waves of water that quelled the flames on its form. After a while, it was utterly fanned out.

    Lynn carried Vin to the opposite side of the Jeep, then hailed a voracious scream to antagonize the now completely blind monster. With nothing left but its hearing, it charged mindlessly toward her voice, only she was positioned behind the Jeep, and it was baited into driving its decaying body into the flames once again.

    The fire climbed its wounded form, burning its already rotting skin. Still, it''d only be a matter of time before it danced in the waves again to soak itself. Knowing this, Lynn had grabbed the molotov from the roof and, with a furious howl, launched the bottle at the monster. Since its body was already ignited, she didn''t need the lighter to light the fabric.

    A harrowing shriek fled the monster''s maw, and its squirming intensified as it whipped and thrashed in torment. The grasp of flames was not easily extinguished with its body soaked in alcohol; it thrashed about for minutes while Lynn prayed aloud for it to die. Inevitably, it did begin to slow, then ceased movement.

    It was larger, stronger, and more deprived than the two youths, yet after a day and night of anguish, they''d slain it. The owner of the Jeep could hopefully rest in peace knowing their killer was destroyed.

    The two had prevailed over one hurdle, but it wasn''t over for them. Not yet.

 8: Survival and Sacrifice PT 2

    Lynn yelled in strain as she pulled Vin''s inanimate limbs over her shoulder and scrambled forth. Her face was drowned in weeping, and she picked any direction and throttled forward.

    She prayed. Her adrenaline pushed her so extensively that she could not spare a second to uncover that the boy she carried had succumbed to his afflictions. Her own heart was too loud to note that Vin''s had stopped, and with each passing second, he further parted from that world.

    Still, she charged forward, splashing through the rotten water in haste, her eyes fixed only on what lay ahead.

    The young girl''s breath came in ragged gasps as she moved, her muscles burning with exertion, screaming from the leaded weight of Vin''s limp body. She refused to let it slow her down; in fact, she rumbled faster like a car''s dying stretch.

    Before long, a brilliant, silent FLASH cut her off before she made much ground. Lynn was dazzled by a multitude of colors beyond an Earth''s rainbow, the light was warm and healing in nature. She silently cowered, and her eyes widened at what new, fresh horror could materialize. After so much, she had nothing left to give.

    That mystical light evolved before her like a forceful tear through the fabric of time and space. It blocked her escape and even, somehow, disordered her essence, as if it were taboo to be exposed to such an array of magical brilliance.

    Meanwhile, there was a tint of gray inside the blackness of Vin''s mind. It was faint initially, but a weak pulse pinched his dormant heart. As more esoteric light coated him, he regained a sense of the mortal realm.

    He felt a gradual mitigation, which ferried him to consciousness. It was strange, knowing you''d died. Departed, yet arrived back at the same station without any explanation.

    Nothing in that world was predictable or made sense. As Vin slowly opened his eyes, he couldn''t believe what lay before them.

    Dozens of fairy-like creatures and spectral entities fluttered from pure light, all small enough to fit on his palm. The fairies took various shapes; some looked like colorful, tiny, winged humans. Meanwhile, there was a hotpot of numerous other icons from human fiction; a Dragon, a Nine-Tailed Fox, a Mermaid, and many more miniature deities.

    Absolute fascination filled the faces of these entities as they flew around Vin and Lynn. Neither teenager spoke; they just watched in awe at the mystical scene before them. The entities'' auras continually gave the humans life, either as a byproduct of their otherworldly existence or intentionally.

    Vin believed it may have been the latter. The creatures regarded them so curiously, and most of their faces were perplexed while they studied them and their human physique.

    The teenagers weren''t impressive. However, that may have been precisely what surprised the gleaming entities. The encounter with the decaying slug had to have been a sight for them to behold, like if humans witnessed two unmatured dogs surmount a ravenous wolf.

    Vin was bewildered and just watched. Moments later, one fairy broke from the group and gravitated toward Lynn. This one''s complexion was a glowing, icy blue, and its attire was seemingly sown into its skin. A trail of soft snowflakes followed where it flew, and eventually, it came within a breath of her.

    Unexpectedly, in the next moment, it placed both of its tiny hands on her right cheek, shut its eyes, and bestowed an amiable kiss upon her.

    The sentiment seemed sweet, as if congratulating her on a hard-fought battle. Though, soon Vin felt her grip on him release. The temperature near them immediately plummeted as Lynn''s next breath could be seen. Then, in a heinous instant, a clump of ice blasted from the cheek the fairy had kissed. It extended, then quickly spread down the girl''s entire body.

    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    With only half of her face unfrozen, Lynn yelled his name with only half of her lips. Vin, horrified, found his own footing. He desperately punched and clawed at the encompassing ice to free her, but it was to no avail. He''d grown so frantic that his nail beds ripped and bled over the glaze.

    Frost continuously engulfed more of the girl, solidifying half of her body into an ice cluster. Vin smashed and tore with his all, staring at her terrified expression.

    He believed it should have been him if anyone had to suffer that torment. He was the worthless piece, the one that should have been punished.

    As that thought passed, Vin suddenly felt a weight on his shoulder. He hastily snapped his sight toward it, already seeing the devastation caused by the touch of these mythical creatures. This iconic entity was a Phoenix, though, unlike the fiction he knew, it was jet-black with subtle highlights of burning magenta feathers. Its tail was long like a peacock, and its entire body had a constant blaze and presence so fiery and fierce that most spirits recoiled from its company.

    Vin wasn''t in a situation to regard that fear; he continued to dig at the ice. While the Phoenix scared off the other celestial beings, it seemed to reach out to Vin. It stared at him with firey purple eyes, and he felt its near devilish and heavy presence claw into his mind. Then, he sensed something.

    Not words, not even a voice like the mysterious Soul of that planet. But he perceived an implied sense of its intent. A dark sensation.

    A pact. One that didn''t require words, a signature in blood, or even a handshake.

    A vow, for a vow. A blessing for a promise.

    Vin didn''t care what it wanted, nor did he have time to consider the implications. His mouth flared open in intensity, and he yelled, "Save her!"

    The black, burning Phoenix acknowledged his will, then inched in and tapped its beak against his face. With a peck, Vin''s form, which had been freezing, abruptly heated.

    He had time to blink before his entire body exploded in profound lavender flames. Excruciating pain ripped his veins to shreds, then burned the remnants. He screamed as loud as his burning lungs could manage while occupied with one thought.

    It was Lynn. After everything they''d gone through together, all the torture, he wanted to see her home more than anything. He didn''t consider the consequences; he thrust himself into her freezing body and wrapped his arms around her as she did him when he''d grown sick.

    A mass of vapor flooded the entire swamp as a melting point collided with sub-zero. Vin delayed Lynn''s freezing, utilizing what little strength returned to him to clutch her.

    The ice fairy looked appalled at this act, as if it was wrong of Vin to attempt to save his. His-

    Friend? Yes, they were friends.

    Vin released a boisterous roar that''d shy even his haughty father''s voice. He clung tighter, melting the ice faster than it could form. A little fire was nothing compared to the guilt he''d feel for failing her.

    As this proceeded, his flesh melted, exposing bone, and even the cloak of dark flames burned even that. Even as his body quickly dissolved, he didn''t let go.

    The transgressions Vin committed dearly offended the fairy. With an irked clutch of its fist, an aura of violent coldness surrounded its small body like a gale. Suddenly, the entirety of the swamp''s water froze, spreading to the decaying trees and solidifying them in a shell of ice.

    While agonizing and destroying Vin''s human body, that excruciating coat of flames was the only thing keeping him from completely freezing. Not that he was grateful; he was going to make those bastards regret reviving him.

    Vin believed this and was committed to it.

    The ice fairy''s fury began to peak, and temperatures plummeted far below zero. Still, he held on in a rising snowstorm that''d whited out the previous setting and obliterated all life in sight. The whiteout of cold was less of a problem than the agonizing pain of those dark flames, which liquified all of his outer layers, stealing his sight and ability to scream.

    JUST ONCE, he wanted to repay Lynn for putting up with his weakness for so long. Thus, fate was cruel, and to die the same way as the slug was truly wrongful.

    Despite how much Vin struggled, it took one minute for his entire body to burn up, and eventually, his consciousness incinerated alongside the rest of his condition.

    As he departed, an echo of sense remained.

    A vow, for a vow. A blessing for a promise.

 9: Dawn of a New Era

    All that greeted Vin''s senses was an abyss of darkness.

    He didn''t perceive anything but discerned that his soul was somehow suspended on a thin line between life and death. Perhaps that was where the Voice of the planet Auroraan existed. It felt incredibly empty.

    Vin lingered there for an unmeasurable amount of time, but eventually, something gripped his essence and dragged it from that place of emptiness. Soon, that canvas of zero flashed into a new dynamic scene, and he found his formless existence suspended in an endless grass field. The sky above was a deep ruby, exhibiting three distant moons that orbited the world. It wasn''t Earth. However, he felt the red atmosphere and cloudless sky didn''t belong to Auroraan either.

    He was joined by the presence that''d rescued his soul, the black Phoenix that swiftly landed atop a pile of ash. Again, it communicated with him using a sense of intention. It was unclear before, but then he understood it as clear as that open ruby-red sky.

    That spirit called upon his service. Only Vin, in his formless existence, communicated an outrage. That thing had failed to save Lynn; it did not uphold its end of the deal, so he had no basis to oblige it.

    The dark entity shut down Vin''s refusal. Its vow was to grant him power to save Lynn, and it claimed to have yet to fail that overarching objective. It, along with the ice spirit, were indeed Gods of another plane of existence¡ªdeities who had always hidden and watched mortals, granting them magic and blessings. The Phoenix explained that, like itself, the God of ice wouldn''t reveal itself without cause, especially not to murder a mere mortal.

    Then, the question was, what did a God want with a teenager. Vin was prepared for something wicked like killing innocent people or slaying rival Gods; however, the black Phoenix simply flew into the red sky and professed, "I want to go home."

    Earth wasn''t the only planet assimulated in Auroraan. Its world, Vulcorath, was devoured 300 years ago. It was bound to the ordinances of that new planet, which sealed a God''s true form in a separate realm called the Astral Plane.

    According to it, there were three planes of existence: the lowest was the Mortal Realm, the middle was the Archival Dimension, and the top was the Astral Plane.

    The Phoenix wanted Vin to start by traveling to the middle plane of existence called the Archival Dimension. The logic of that world dictated that each realm operated under a different set of rules; however, just as God''s found a way to temporarily descend to the mortal world, mortals could ascend.

    As implausible as it sounded, as Vin observed the mound of ash on the ground, he knew he''d gain nothing in refusing. In addition to protecting his family and friend, he wanted to experience life and its joys; he couldn''t be reduced to dust.

    Vin sensed the Phoenix''s burning conviction as it flew away, and with its exit, the visualization of that dwelling soon crumbled. Vin''s essence rippled, then forcefully spiraled through a flash of ethereal light where time and space were null.

    He manifested elsewhere, revealing a new scene¡ªone much more familiar. Bountiful beats of color pulsed and painted the picture. At the same time, Vin slowly felt his limbs return, granting him the feeling of steady movement. As the portrait was drawn, he noticed he was no longer alone.

    A few paces ahead, skating peacefully down a moonlit tunnel of a ravishing, vivid flower garden, was a friend. Vin eyed her back while she rode ahead on a skateboard with light blue wheels. He seemingly materialized behind her on his own wheels, then called, "Hey, Lynn."

    Vin pushed his board lightly to reach her. A gorgeous white dress flapped behind her as she advanced against an angelic night breeze. Her honey-brown hair was released, and her glasses were absent. It was quiet, but she smiled loudly as she extended a hand to the garden walls and plucked a rose before passionately pulling it to her nose.

    "It''s beautiful here," she murmured, barefoot but skating smoothly along the path.

    Vin had never seen her in that light before; at that moment, he thought she was surprisingly feminine. The past of reality escaped him as he arrived at her side and remarked, "Yeah, it is."

    Oddly, unlike the first time he''d been in that dream world, he no longer felt the urge to smile. Even more, now that Lynn was there, he should have been grinning as she had. Yet-

    Whatever, that wasn''t the time to contemplate it. They were together again, and nothing else mattered.

    They rolled into the moonlight garden at what felt like an incredibly drawn-out pace. Vin loosely recalled that the last time he''d dreamed of that location, he hardly covered any ground before waking up and realizing hours had passed. Bizarre, it always seemed logical for dreams to move quickly, but mere seconds felt like hours.

    It didn''t matter much. The idea of getting stuck in time with her wasn''t so bad.

    "Hey," Vin said, his deadpan expression now fixed on the girl.

    Lynn rotated, met him with sparkling, emerald-colored eyes, and responded softly, "What is it?"

    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    The boy leaned slightly downward, tightened his footing on the skateboard, and added, "You wanted to settle who was faster, right?"

    With an elegant squint of her eyes and a smile, Lynn rode closer to Vin and placed the flower she plucked in his hair. She gently shook her head, then delicately voiced, "Actually, for once, I''d like to take it slow."

    "Let''s enjoy this dream. Before it ends."

    Vin inadvertently became entranced by her eyes, smile, and gentle movements, which were the opposite of what he''d known. He breathed, then forcibly turned his head opposite of her so she wouldn''t notice the hint of affection in his eyes. "I''ll beat you another time then."

    Lynn didn''t snap back but opened her arms to the loving caress of the wind and giggled. "Jerk."

    Vin slowed. He found himself watching her back, someone who looked like they''d felt free for the first time in their life. Like a beautiful white dove released the moment that a bride placed her lips upon her husbands to commend their new life together.

    If only that moment would last forever, he truly would be the happiest person.

    The vision blurred. The colors faded, and with it, the last time he''d seen that innocent, smiling girl.

    <>

    "Assimilation Complete."

    "Welcome, Humans, to the Planet Auroraan."

    Everything was zeroed behind Vin''s eyelids. Nothing existed for what felt like a long time. Then, he was disturbed, hauled from the happiness of his dream by an annoyingly enthusiastic Soul that tried to conceal its excitement with brief, straightforward messages. Its words, like the last experience, poked at Vin''s mind in an uncouth fashion.

    Reality bled into his consciousness like ink spilled onto a white canvas. His dreams made his body heavy, but he quickly retrained all his limbs. His sense of touch returned first, informing him he''d been on his back, laying naked on something akin to feathers. As he fluttered his eyes open, he couldn''t help but note how remarkably soft the ground was.

    Faint light seeped into his irises, allowing him to immediately conclude that he''d been staring up at a rocky roof. ''A cave?''

    "98.7% of Earth''s population have successfully jumped. All those unable to enter a bridge in time have regretfully perished."

    This information was slowly processed in Vin''s head as he was more curious about his location and whether he''d actually arisen from a pile of ash. He sat up and noticed he was in an immense cave about the size of a stadium. Black feathers the length of a bus covered the entire ground in a thick sheet.

    Even more extraordinary was that tall, purple flames outlined the cave walls; he felt its warmth, but neither he nor the feathers burned.

    The face of the creature that created those fires flashed in his head. Waking up naked at the center of a feather bed, he couldn''t help but feel like he''d somehow been hatched out of a nest.

    His face tightened into a scowl, and rage blizzarded his core as he slowly remembered what he''d left behind in that swamp. A name gossiped in the back of his head; he wanted to paint a picture of the face in his mind; however, the words he''d recently heard forcefully robbed his process.

    Still sitting upright, his hands pressed against his face while he recognized. ''Earth''s population has jumped?''

    Aiding his confusion, another broadcast was made to him and every other human that the Voice chose to include. "Please make yourself comfortable. This settlement is a haven granted to humans to start over."

    "The assimilation of your bountiful planet and its resources has granted these once-dying lands new life. You are free to build your societies as you like."

    A multitude of disorienting needles swarmed Vin''s mind, pricking and stabbing his understanding, and all of a sudden, nothing else made sense.

    No, nothing ever made sense.

    "Humans are on this planet too?" Once those words left his mouth, he unhurriedly clasped his hand over his lips.

    "What¡ª" he started but hindered. He''d never learned another language, yet every syllable that left his mouth was foreign to him. They were new, yet he understood them as if he''d spoken them his entire life.

    That was a problem for later. Vin put it off, using his mindscape to communicate with himself. He squeezed his hands together so tightly that circulation was hindered. ''It''s been 3 years? What happened to Mom, Dad, and Macy!?''

    A brief flashback of the horrors he experienced after arriving on the planet induced nasua in his gut. He didn''t believe a word that the magic Voice transmitted. Vin wasn''t thinking of a safe settlement; he imagined the worst, pictured his family running for their lives in the same terrible swamp. Just how he and Lyn-

    "Lynn," he breathed. Her name was the only thing that sounded the same to his ears. His frantic thoughts were cut off again. His mind shifted between many subjects, images, and regrets, never staying in one place long.

    "It''s my fault¡­" he mumbled in an unknown tongue. His frustrations elevated as his heart did. He angrily hunched over the ground, then slammed his head against the floor until the point of drawing blood. He nearly puked at the remembrance of his past sickness and deaths, finding it too surreal to be true.

    But Vin. He wasn''t ill. Not anymore.

    Another chance at life was granted to him. He allowed a flood of thoughts and memories to take his mind; he remembered everything about his past life, how safe and mundane everything had been. How he died without ever experiencing genuine joy.

    ''I want to really live this time¡­''

    It was impossible to redo his past. Earth was gone, and even its language seemed to disappear with it. However, that did not mean he couldn''t search for pleasure there.

    Vin lifted his leaking head from the ground and clenched his fist. Past all that land, monsters, and sadness were millions of experiences waiting to be had. And not just for him; if he survived being burnt alive, Lynn had to have been out there still.

    Gradually refocusing his sanity and calming, he realized the magic Voice had been rambling the entire time he''d had his episode. He missed some crucial information, but that was fine because he found something in the pandemonium of his mind.

    Objective. Vin knew what he wanted and would dedicate his all to achieving it. No God nor its silly quest would hinder him.

 10: Past Lives, Future Paths

    Before long, a sense of focus washed over him, "Three years, huh."

    ''It''s going to take a while to get used to talking like that¡­'' He accepted, returning to his thoughts.

    Vin slowly stood, finding it hard to do so after sleeping for so long. He straightened his face, then exhaled, ''Then I''m 17 years old. Feels just like yesterday I was home.''

    Standing, he noticed the ground was a little higher. He had been too distracted to notice before, but when he raised his arms, they were thinner and longer. Wondering what else had changed, Vin gave his body a loose inspection and tried hard not to panic about the fact that he''d not only risen from ash but had aged in his sleep.

    He caressed his head, quickly realizing that his hair had only grown a couple of inches over his forehead despite the time elapsed. He realized all his hard work had been returned to ground zero, but even though he was scrawny, he didn''t feel weak¡ªlike his slim figure was reforged out of rock.

    A dark figure flew into the cave and landed a few paces before him as he continued examining himself. Vin''s expression blanked, and he stared at the black Phoenix for a couple of seconds before commenting aloud, "Are you for real."

    The mystery of why he hadn''t starved to death had quickly been solved. The burning bird was empty of emotion; it just looked at him, mouth full of juicy, squirming worms.

    He wondered how he was supposed to react or what he would have done years ago. Soon, he conceded he had no interest in his past, weak self. For all he was concerned, the old Gavin Dance Jr died that day with the decaying monster.

    Vin couldn''t run yet but limped toward the bird with a wild expression and clenched fist. "You let me lay here for three years!?"

    Vin reached it and attempted to kick the creature, but the moment he tried, it swiftly flew upward and perched on his head. Enraged, he swatted at the diety again, but the bird was far too agile and dashed above him out of reach.

    "Bitch," he insulted, peering daggers at the mythical animal.

    The Phoenix didn''t communicate; it just minded him. It became apparent that Vin needed to put his revenge on hold for the time being. Instead, he finally decided to listen to the TALKATIVE Soul in his mind.

    ''It''s been talking this entire time?! Dammit, get out of my head already.''

    "More details of the upcoming event will be revealed soon, but before that, let''s cover the fundamental differences between our worlds."

    "First, unlike Earth, Auroraan has a deep-rooted ancestry of magic. Many of you may already be beginning to feel its essence pooling into your core."

    Vin recalled an odd feeling he had after entering the lesser bridge. However, it was subtle at the time, and he was too preoccupied to explore it.

    "The ones that greeted you moments ago are my personal devotes. You may have already noticed the unusual shape of their ears. These are ____ "

    ''Huh?'' Vin thought. The last thing that was said sounded like absolute gibberish.

    "Ah, yes, there is another name for them in your world''s transcripts. I believe you refer to their various depictions as Elves."

    "In these past three years, I have learned much about your cultures and relayed them to my devotes so they may better instruct you on the nature of our world."

    "I''m sure you''re worried about how you would learn from an unfamiliar species. Well, as per procedure, when a new planet is assimilated, all that world''s languages are united into one common tongue."

    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.

    "Earthian, as deemed by your world leader, has already been transcribed onto your minds. It''s a harmless process, and you may not have even noticed the difference."

    ''No shit I noticed.''

    Vin traced his fingers over his lips and began to speak, "Not happy about this, but I understand. We have¡ªwell, we had thousands of languages on Earth. It''d take a lifetime to learn them all."

    "Jerry, was it? He chose a terrible name for the new language."

    Vin looked outside the cave, over the flames, off into an expanse of luxuriant forest, and mumbled, "This planet''s Soul is the reason we''re going through all this crap, but maybe it''s actually trying to give us a fair chance here."

    "If it''s real, I wonder what the settlement looks like."

    "Probably crowded with billions of people¡­ Also doubt there''s much in terms of structures yet."

    Vin palmed his face, clicked his teeth, and growled, "No roads means I won''t be able to skate for a while. How many years does it take to build a city from scratch anyway."

    He returned to heeding the mysterious Soul, who''d become increasingly excited as it communicated to the entire human race. "Great, isn''t it?"

    ''No, I wasn''t listening.''

    "I look forward to following your journeys and pray all the residents of this Planet find common ground."

    A myriad of colors flashed in front of Vin unannounced. Then, a miniature lesser bridge tore a hole in space and spat out a leather notebook before disappearing.

    Distrustful, Vin didn''t bother to catch it but let it hit the ground before tastelessly kicking it further away.

    "These are Magic Journals; they are affiliated with your individual and unique life force, so you''ll never lose them. And if they are destroyed, a new one will appear on your command."

    "If you open the cover, you''ll see several labeled tabs."

    At this point, Vin picked up the book to follow along. The exterior was tough, aged leather, and the pages inside were smooth, sepia-colored parchment. But that''s not what made it magic; what impressed Vin was that the first tab he flipped to was labeled [Status] and automatically updated.

    The [Status] tab was several sheets divided by a plastic-like bookmark at the end of the section. Black ink was scribed on the first page without his input, auto-filling information.

    <hr>

    [Time:] 9:31 am

    [Date:] 1/1/300 AD - (After the death of Archangel Constantine Verthry)

    [Name:] Vin Dance

    [Race:] Human

    [Age:] 17

    [Occupation:] N/A

    [   ]

    <hr>

    More tabs followed, totaling five: [Status], [Map], [Quests], [Spells], and [World Info].

    Vin only followed the instructional up to the second tab, [Map]. Although it may have been insignificant to most humans then, he desperately needed it.

    Like the [Status] Tab, the ink on the Map was living and flowed to form an image. It presented an exemplary illustration of the planet they''d arrived on. Unlike Earth, which had seven continents, the new world had one enormous land mass, excluding a tiny unnamed island far East.

    While it was one large land, the Map had 5 boundaries drawn to separate territories like nations. What mattered was that a land poorly named Earthia was at the dead center of the Map and bordered the other 4 regions. It was unfortunate that they were smooshed in the middle like that, and most of the different territories were much larger than Earthia.

    The most helpful feature of the illustration was that it painted a red dot on the Map to signify where he was. It even had an active compass that revolved based on the direction he looked.

    From what it depicted, he was near the border in the Western region labeled Vulcorath. Earthia was at the center of the land, so he just needed to walk East to reach it. What was slightly concerning was the Map''s scaling. If each region were large enough to fit the residents of an entire planet, then that world would be gargantuan.

    The Phoenix watched Vin begin to walk to the cave exit, which took him minutes to reach from the center. That nest was too huge for just them, and the size of the feathers indicated a creature of terrifying proportions built it. He had to wonder what kind of divine terror its "true form" was.

    When Vin reached the end of the cave, he wearily eyed the violet flames that blocked his exit. He inhaled, held out his hand to sample the fire, and uncovered his new body had fire resistance. He admired this feat but didn''t dwindle long and walked through the flames.

    Of course, that Phoenix, to which Vin owed a vow, followed.

 11: First Adventure

    Vin''s idea of the planet had been deeply impacted by his experience in the swamp. Because he already had such low fancies for that world, he expected nothing from the new lands that awaited him outside the cave.

    He stepped from the dark fires with a straight expression and noticed the cave had been high atop a mountain. He advanced to the edge of a cliff and looked outward at a continuous horizon.

    It was the start of a day, but a dreary, cloudy gray sky jailed the sun. The dense clouds darkened the land, but that setting was fantastical, like a famous painting. Forests and mountain ranges stretched as far as his eyes could see. Millions of tall trees dyed in profound shades of lavender covered the ground to the point that he could not see the floor beneath the treeline. That place was clearly not of the human Earth; the purple trees were intense like acrylic paint, and his tongue felt sour just looking at them.

    Unfamiliar winged creatures soared through the grayed sky, gawking at the beautifully gloomy setting from above, and land species made various sounds from below, giving life to that place.

    Vin stood on the cliff''s edge with a restless scowl, his nude body adorned by frequent, fresh gusts of wind. It wasn''t that he disliked the setting; it was just that he was afraid to accept it too quickly. Beauty is just as much of a trap as one plain-faced, and he wouldn''t let that world claim his life again.

    He''d sworn to live better, but before that, he had to survive the wilderness of an alien planet. There was a long journey ahead of him, so he didn''t stand there and gawk for long. Vin filled his lungs with fresh air, then exhaled and steeled himself for his first real venture. He stepped back and executed several squats and stretches to rouse his new body.

    First, he had to climb down the mountain into that picturesque forest. After oiling the cogs of his recently awakened body, he tossed the magic book down first, then turned his face to the mountain face and lowered his bare foot onto the first rock ridge. There were small scatters of peddles and dust, but his foot found a perch.

    He wasn''t anxious even though he''d only climbed rock walls inside a padded facility. Frustratingly, he knew that confidence wasn''t his own. It came from his body, which had been seemingly rebuilt and enhanced by the Phoenix''s flames. There was hardly a sting against his fingers as he gripped coarse rocks.

    The flaming bird silently hovered above him while he descended the mountain. He climbed in one go with no breaks or mistakes and arrived at the bottom in half an hour. After touching down on land, he caught his unruly breath and wiped the sweat from his face. He was tired, but not as much as he should have been for the amount of work he''d done. He found his dropped Journal, faced the violet forest, and began his trek.

    The fullness of the trees above created a different atmosphere on the ground. It was darker, and since the sun was covered by clouds, no rays of light were seeping from the openings of the bushy roof. The floor was covered in colored leaves, bushes, and alien plants that grew happily there without little care.

    Mere seconds into his adventure, the Phoenix rushed him from behind, latched onto his shoulder, and yanked him backward. A vein quickly protruded from his forehead, then he yelled, "What the hell!"

    The Phoenix dashed down the same path, carrying his sight and anger. The moment it flew a few paces ahead, there was a sudden snap forward from behind one of the large trees. A tall bellflower plant revealed itself from its ambush, the opening of its pedals clasped forward just like jaws, enwrapping any victim too ignorant or slow to avoid it.

    Vin glared at it, then clicked his teeth in annoyance at being saved by the thing he cursed. He was also peeved that he had his guard up yet almost died so soon after entering that area.

    He straightened, grimaced at the Phoenix, then saltily grumbled, "I won''t thank you."

    Irked, he turned his attention back to the plant organism and analyzed its appearance and the method it used to try and ensnare him. "It''s a plant, but it''s large, quick and carnivorous. What is this thing?"

    As he concluded, the Journal in his hand vibrated like a phone notification. He figured it''d be harmless, but he wasn''t a fan of surprises, so he nonchalantly dropped the book and kicked it away as if it''d understand that he distrusted it.

    After teaching it who was boss, he picked up and inspected the Journal. It''d stopped shaking, so he opened the cover and saw one of the plastic, bookmark-like tabs had begun glowing brightly. Before he could touch it, the pages shifted on their own to one of the main tabs.

    [World Info:] knowledge pertaining to the planet Auroraan that has been accumulated and publicly documented across all human journals.

    [   ]

    The Journal halted momentarily, then sped to a sub-section labeled [Plantlife] before it stopped on a page concerning the thing that almost killed him. There was an illustration of the creature, but unlike the map, this one looked hand-drawn. Also, most of the text seemed to have been written by a human in their new language, Earthian.

    <hr>

    [Discovered By:] Q.Q.

    [Discovered On:] Date: 1/1/300 A.D.

    [Name:] Pirana Plant

    [Notes:] This plant seems to disguise itself in its surroundings. It clipped my leg when it snapped shut, but luckily, I only have a small cut.

    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Interesting, my leg is now beginning to go numb. The skin around the wound is quickly turning colors, which may be an infection.

    YES, this plant is definitely poisonous. Oh, lord, VERY POISIONOUS.

    I can''t feel my leg anymore!

    [End]

    <hr>

    Vin raised his eyebrows at the bizarre text. The only thing the Journal had auto-filled was the format, which preset the date and layout; the rest was written by the person whose initials were Q.Q.

    Vin wondered if every page of the [Plantlife] tab was done similarly and flipped through a couple of random flora and their notes. Many of the following pages were of plants native to Earth, such as roses, cedar trees, and poison ivy. The format was identical, except there was much less terror in the notes, and the authors used their full names instead of initials.

    The whole concept seemed very similar to a Wiki or shared database. Vin was impressed that it magically allowed them to share information so easily with Billions of people.

    It wasn''t his smartphone, but it was pretty interesting. So much so that Vin wanted to add an entry of his own. He roamed to one of the large purple trees and then asked the Journal to save it. Instead, the book flipped to an entry also written by Q.Q.

    <hr>

    [Discovered By:] Q.Q.

    [Discovered On:] Date: 1/1/300 A.D.

    [Name:] Amethyst Tree

    [Notes:] It''s some sort of mutant variant of the Jacaranda Tree. They only grew in tropical environments on Earth, so this species must only share loose physical relations.

    [End]

    <hr>

    Since the tree had already been documented, Vin turned to another plant and tried again but found the same result. He was sure the vegetation he''d seen was unique to the territory he was in, which, in terms, would have been from another world. It was then that Vin had the notion that this Q.Q person may have ended up in the same region as him by whatever pitiful means.

    Vin''s next attempt was also fruitless, but the fifth allowed him to add an entry. The plant he discovered was small and growing scarcely in a tight space between two bushes.

    In any case, once he discovered the plant, he realized there wasn''t much to say about it. He touched it, gave it little thought, and then used a fountain pen tied to the Journal to write-

    <hr>

    [Discovered By:] Vin Dance

    [Discovered On:] Date: 1/1/300 A.D.

    [Name: ] Green Bean String

    [Notes: ] It''s safe to touch.

    [End]

    <hr>

    Afterward, ink formed across the bottom of his notes, spelling, [Make Private?]

    "No, why would I make it private," he questioned, but he understood just as soon the words left his mouth.

    Knowledge was power. Companies keep their apps'' code secret because they could profit from it somehow. If someone were to discover something unique, perhaps there would be a way to benefit from or monetize it.

    Monetize? That was assuming there was a way to sell data. If possible, there would probably be a page in the Journal. Vin almost delved into another deep dive of information but realized he had been in the same area for minutes. As much as he wanted to continue, he had to travel, so he gradually closed the Journal.

    As he did, a pang of desire knawed at him. Vin looked ahead into the forest and then frowned. He hated the idea of traveling while his attention was split, but what were the odds of another Piranha Plant trapping him?

    ''No, don''t be stupid.'' His reason outweighed his curiosity, but he did want to wrap up his current chain of questions before moving on.

    "Now, currency," he said, commanding the Journal to serve.

    Abetting his command, the book flipped to a Sub-Section inside [World Info] labeled [Currency.] Not to his surprise, one of the billions of humans now on Auroraan had already discovered it. Humans had been in that world for less than an hour and were already learning their way around. That was humanity for you.

    <hr>

    [Discovered By:] Cameron Flow

    [Discovered On:] Date: 1/1/300 A.D.

    [Name:] Silver Coin

    [Notes:] Im not gon lie to you, I''m sweatin on these quests, I''m already like 7 in. I''m leveling up like crazy and getting strong as hell. last quest gave me 5 of these as an award and im gonna use em to start a guild when that feature is unlocked.

    P.S.- Fuck you MacroHard, I''m glad that company is gone. This world is dope.

    [End]

    <hr>

    ''Maybe it''s more of a giant forum than Wiki¡­ I do remember a Quest Tab; let''s look r-''

    Taking a deep breath, he forced himself to halt his train of thought and close the Journal. Enough was enough; he planned to pick up where he left off later.

    With his inquires on pause, he continued through the forest. He''d made some progress, but only a few minutes in, he was yanked back again. Vin looked ahead to observe what nearly killed him this time but saw nothing. Not at first, but after squinting carefully, his eyes focused to an incredible extent, and he could see a thin groove above the ground. He threw a rock at the uneven area, and dozens of vine whips sprung up, viciously snatching the air and hauling it into a cavity in the dirt. Vin rubbed both sides of his head, sighing, "I hate this place."

    <hr>

    [New Entry!]

    [Discovered By:] Vin Dance

    [Discovered On:] Date: 1/1/300 A.D.

    [Name:] Floor Tentecals

    [Notes:] Watch out for any uneven ground in the forest, like something is covering up a hole it dug.

    P.S.- If you meet Gavin, Hellen, or Macy Dance, please tell them Vin is alive. Thanks.

    [End]

    <hr>

    He returned the book to his side while a sudden gloom threatened him. He couldn''t repress how much he missed his family. So much time had passed, and he wondered if they were even the same people he''d known. Were they in good health? Did his Father continue to skate? Did Macy make it to High School? Was his mother able to cope with their sudden separation?

    More than that, he was worried about their current status in the new world. They were with the self-appointed leader of Earth, so he''d hoped they''d been somewhere safe, starting a new home, somewhere pleasant where he could rest his head after a very, very long journey.

 12: The Aliens?

    Vin proceeded with open eyes and ears, hyper-fixing on his surroundings. Even without thinking, he was silent as he traveled and tensed up at the faintest noises. The area he traveled became calm, so Vin peeked at the Phoenix and whimsically asked, "I won''t turn to ash once our deal is done, will I?"

    He waited for an answer, but after the creature''s continued silence, he groaned, "If you don''t wanna talk, then get lost."

    The Phoenix chose then to prick at his mind, relaying that it could not. There was a reminder that God''s had their true form sealed to the Astral Plane. That deity''s temporary shape could not produce magic to sustain itself, so it reforged Vin through its flames and continued to feed off him.

    Vin comprehended its transmission but turned forward, uninterestedly responding, "I don''t care about that. I''d asked you a question."

    Even if it couldn''t fly him across the world, at the very least, Vin wanted the bird to tell him the details of their accord. His mission was still so vague, and that entity wasn''t doing much to clarify, so he turned to something he could trust more, consulting the Magic Journal on facts about the Archival Dimension.

    He read that the Archival Dimension was a limitless space that contained the essence of assimulated worlds. It was a record of each planet and its lore, meaning one could theoretically stumble upon a historical location and face the evils of that period. As for why the Phoenix wanted him to go there, who knew. Nevertheless, Vin was far from keen on going, ruminating on the potential dangers of that place as he tip-toed through the forest.

    Occasionally, Vin would stop near shrubs that grew berries or anything that looked like vegetation. He was getting hungry since he had skipped the earlier breakfast provided... Unfortunately, none of the notes from Q.Q attested to the edibility of the plants, reckon they weren''t so bold as to eat every berry they came across.

    While plans for lunch were out, Vin still had the means to settle his thirst. He stopped, rested his bare body against a tree to catch his breath, then opened his map. He sighed, noticing the red dot that indicated his position hadn''t moved an inch closer to the human settlement. This was an unfortunate confirmation of what he''d assumed, which was that Auroraan was as immense as five worlds united. Something had to change, or he''d spend the entire year just traveling to the settlement.

    Vin squinted at the map, but no matter how close his face was to the paper, he couldn''t see any finer details, such as his surroundings. So, he flipped to the next page for a closer image but found something unrelated. He had to remember it was a magic book with infinite pages constantly updated; he wasn''t intended to manually navigate it.

    Vin took his hand off the Journal, then directed, "Take me back to my location."

    His inquiry was answered with centralized illustrations of the area he was currently traveling, and then he added, "Enlarge." The ink on the page came to life, and the Journal redrew the map, magnifying the area on the page he was observing. A detrimentally blank expression held his face as he stared at the parchment paper that''d just zoomed in like a web page. It was so magical that Vin regretted wanting to bicycle wheel kick the Journal halfway across the forest earlier.

    With the image blown up, he saw the mountain that housed his nest, but the map didn''t show any cities in Vulcorath. Either they had to be personally documented, or they were intentionally kept secret.

    Amid Vin''s findings, he heard two sets of footsteps trailing behind the large tree he rested against, crunching the many purple leaves that''d fallen to the ground. His expression tightened, and he tapered his breathing before sitting entirely still.

    He remained idle until he sensed the pair was past his location, then peeked from behind the tree at their rear. A moose-like creature whose antlers grew colorful fungus walked inattentively through the forest while an infant followed. It was apparent they hadn''t noticed him watching them; otherwise, the mother likely wouldn''t have been so lenient with how far her energetic child separated.

    Vin regarded them as they roamed, blissfully stopping to eat the lush grass and explore. He envied those creatures and the simplicity of their lives, how easy it would be for them to find happiness.

    He sighed, then looked up at the canopy of trees while considering the complexities of his own heart. He wondered if he''d be satisfied if he fulfilled all the trite human joys like marriage, starting a family, or financial success. Would it really be that simple? Probably not, but he''d already decided to race toward it; to do that, he needed to survive nature.

    Vin returned to the map and located a narrow river. It was a slight detour Southward from his route true-east, but he had to accommodate since it seemed to be the only water source for miles. So he stood, then shut his eyes and stretched each of his arms behind his head. ''Back to it then.''

    As He launched South, he heard the usual flapping of wings, signifying the Phoenix had left whatever branch it perched on to follow him. He didn''t think he''d ever forgive those entities for what they did, but he had to acknowledge his new body was advantageous. He knew he shouldn''t have been able to hear something as subtle as wings flapping dozens of paces away or judge the distance of the creatures cawing high above the treeline. He also learned to rely on his eyes, scanning ahead to adjust away from animals. The appearance of the wildlife wasn''t always fiendish; from what he could tell, the ones that wandered in pacts were herbivores and would only get violent if other species approached. There were also the more obvious signs, like not having prominent fangs or claws.

    Peculiar. A city boy like him hiking through a giant forest. He never would have guessed life would have devolved so much.

    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    After a half hour, his ears picked up on the sound of running water, and he cautiously strode to the stream. As he neared, the number of trees thinned out, opening up the gloomy gray sky. The ground leveled, leading to an open grass field with rocks on each side of the river.

    Hesitating at the edge of the field, he took cover behind a tree to survey the area. There was nothing directly nearby; however, he could see a pack of more moose with colorful fungus growing on their antlers, drinking from the river. That seemed to be the only major water source for some distance, so he anticipated more visitors.

    It was better safe than sorry, so he waited for the creatures to leave. They did, but by then, two more species of animals had situated themselves alongside the river. They were both on the opposite side of the stream, a dash away from one another, yet neither beast became hostile.

    With the sun beginning to set, he knew he needed to find shelter soon. Assessing the docile demeanor of the beast across the river, he decided to quietly go out and sate his thirst. The river water glistened magnificently even without solid daylight. It was so crystal clear that he could clearly see his slim face and, to his surprise, deep violet eyes. He''d never liked purple, but since reviving, he''d adopted an inexplicable fondness for it.

    His thirst topped his interest in his appearance, so he leaned down and took an experimental sip of the water. It was distinctively earthy and salty, but it didn''t churn his stomach immediately, so he indulged. He took his fill and then stood, soon hearing a disturbance in the waves. A glance further downstream showed fish thrashing in the water, so he roamed to the disorder and found a white, thin, webbed rope had been cast into the river and captured fish.

    That meant intelligent life had been there before him. Not only that, but they''d soon have food. The local animals weren''t paying him much attention, so he easily slipped back into the coverage of trees before finding a good vantage to watch the river. He opened the Journal and sought the name of the people who occupied that region¡ªlikely another species that had its world forcibly assimilated.

    "Ravenours," he mumbled. He inquired more about them in the Journal but expected an empty summary. However, unlike everything else he''d requested, the races of that world were provided without human interaction.

    <hr>

    Ravenours: Descendants of warriors who consumed the flesh of dragons over generations to absorb their mystical properties, leading to remarkable physical changes.

    Notes: N/A

    [End]

    <hr>

    ''That''s not very reassuring.'' No people capable of killing and consuming a dragon could be good. So, he continued to hide until he could confirm they weren''t just flesh-eating monsters who happened to know how to fish.

    While he waited, he had a lot to review. He learned the [Map] Tab had a table of contents but not page numbers since it operated on vocal commands. The Sub-Sections for that Tab were pretty simple: just the locations of each region.

    It followed a similar system mapping structure to Earth. Continent > Country > State/Providence > City

    "Take me to Earthia maps," he said, prompting the Journal to quickly flip to a map of Earthia. Within that region were smaller names that indicated the countries of their land. There were 3 named ones, New Eden, Gaiden, and Philosopus.

    He''d assumed there was just one large settlement, but three "countries" had been founded on the first day. If the population was split evenly, around 2.6 billion people would be in each. It''d be his guess at which one his family was in, so he picked the first one.

    "Show me a map of New Eden." Within this settlement were several named states/provinces, one of which was named New York Prime, which was a bit on the nose.

    "Show me a map of New York Prime." Last, Vin saw dozens more named lands, which he assumed were "cities" in the making¡ªprobably more akin to villages if everyone camped outside. He glossed over the many, then spotted one that was actually named after the capital of the United States: New Washington, D.C.

    Vin had planned to stick to one Tab at a time but found himself seeking information from the [World Tab.]

    "How many people live in New Washington, D.C?"

    [Population:] 31 million Humans

    ''That''s a lot, but I suppose people are still pretty grouped up after teleporting here,'' he supposed. In hindsight, it was impressive so much land had already been named. Well, if history taught him anything, it was that humans had no problem claiming land. With that, his curiosity led him to wonder about the aliens.

    <hr>

    [Rivanians:] 620 Million

    [Ravenours:] 1.3 Billion

    [Churus:] 1.8 Billion

    [Elves:] 2.1 Billion

    [Humans:] 8 Billion

    <hr>

    ''The largest is only a quarter of our size? Well, they were the ones living on a dying planet.'' Vin was on the verge of digging deeper, but some distance away, on his right, he heard voices. It was a language aside from the one ingrained in his mind, and if it wasn''t Earthian, it had to have belonged to the people of that region.

    Vin closed his Journal and sat up to observe the moment they walked into the river bank. The Afternoon waved more goodbyes as daylight gradually dipped beyond the horizon. It was because night fell that Vin felt the need to meet their acquaintance; he already hadn''t faired well during the day and didn''t like his odds at night.

    He had no expectations; just don''t be wild, murder-hungry barbarians. His face had been mostly glued in the same resting scowl he inherited from his mother, but that changed when the first of the new people appeared in the dying light.

    A loose "hmm?" sounded from his throat as he raised a brow in rare interest. There were three Ravenours in total. They all wore brown leather chest armor that had an ambiance of Earth''s Medieval history. All of the accents of their attire, the belt, badges, and sword strap, were dark purple, which hinted it''d likely been military uniform.

    These Ravenours had claws, thick, scale-covered tails and sharp wings on their backs, but they looked too small to be functional. Still, this sold the idea that these people''s ancestors actually consumed the flesh of dragons.

    ''So these are the so-called aliens.'' he thought, eyeing the trio as if they were a new attraction at a theme park. They were all armed, but nothing about their existence was off-putting, so he stood, covered his privates with the Journal, and then walked out from cover.

 13: The Ravenours

    While Vin crept out, the group strode to their fish trap, and a tall, lean man worked his broad shoulders and large hands to lug it onto land. Even though the trashing fish splashed him and wet his neat attire and short dark hair, his demeanor was fair.

    The person behind the temperate man was around the same age, yet very different. His head swiveled in every direction, and he wandered around disinterestedly, kicking rocks. He was much shorter and had a youthful face. Their hair and dragon scales were light pink, their uniform was lax, and they looked like they hadn''t discovered what a comb was yet.

    The large-handed Ravenour, whose slim fingers gave Vin the impression they played music¡ªsmooth jazz if any genre¡ªgroaned at their wandering companion. The two seemed to begin to bicker in their language, though soon, a third-party member alerted him.

    Unlike the youthful Ravenour, this woman was attentive. She noticed Vin approaching first, and her expression intensified. The wide-handed man, who looked like he belonged in a jazz band, had seemingly activated, dashing before the woman and drawing his sword.

    Vin raised one hand to show he meant no harm, but it didn''t matter because they had already begun an offensive stride toward him. The antsy fellow had been a bit further away, biding his time kicking pebbles, but he quickly caught up and pulled his steel.

    The Ravenour woman had a silent, controlled rage that brewed in her fierce ruby eyes. She had muted, brownish skin like terracotta; she was bigger weight-wise, but it distributed nicely upon her upper and lower half. It was ill-timed, but Vin couldn''t help but admire the contrast between her intensity and the melancholy of the gray skies and sour forest.

    Hostility glossed the Ravenour''s faces as they marched toward him with primed blades. Vin scowled, irked that they''d be so needlessly confrontational. His initial impressions of their race dropped by the second, and once he escaped, which he had confidence he would, he''d never approach them again.

    There was a transparent language barrier, but before they got too close, he glared and stated, "I don''t want any trouble."

    His words triggered an unusual reaction in two of them: first, the woman, who squinted in confusion, and then the tall man at her right, who leaned his head forward as if Vin''s words would make more sense with his neck extended.

    Vin slowly dropped his hand and pointed to himself, "Need help."

    After this motion, the girl halted and observed Vin for a long time. Her actions seemed to dictate how the others moved, and seeing how her attire had trimmings of gold, she may have been the group leader. Clothing aside, she was distinct from the other Ravenours. The other two had reptilian scales of the same color as their hair, which climbed the sides of their pale neck like tattoos, but she didn''t have scales on the visible parts of her body. One of her wings was missing, and one of her dragon horns grew longer than the other. While the other''s ears were hidden behind blocky scales, hers were long and protruded proudly.

    The woman had taken in Vin''s appearance. She turned to the more vigilant of her two companions before pointing to her own ears and saying something in their language. The tall man adhered to the woman while often pitching threatening glances at Vin to ensure he didn''t suddenly attack.

    Vin could hear them, but their words were unknown; he was only sure he heard her mention the word "Human."

    The shorter dragon male seemed left out of the discussion but didn''t let his guard down, even while constantly shifting his wild hair from his face. The other two would occasionally speak to him, but it was clear he clocked out of the conversation and just nodded in agreeance.

    Bold glances laid upon Vin''s rounded ears several times before the group lowered their weapons and the ferocity they displayed.

    Vin couldn''t pinpoint why the shape of his ears played a part in their hostility. But clearly, they had enemies in that world, and luckily, it didn''t seem to be him.

    Every resident of that planet had to have been aware of the assimilation of Earth. Even without words, he hoped they had been able to tell he was far from home and just sought a way back.

    As the trio continued, Vin maintained a deadpan expression. The young woman and the two men appeared to disagree on something, but after some time, they reached a consensus, with the woman having the final say.

    Jazz hands kept close to the one-winged woman, never leaving her side. He then instructed the fidgety Ravenour to collect the fishing net, and when that task was completed, they all cautiously approached Vin.

    The assumed guards immediately took position at Vin''s rear while the scaleless Ravenour stood at his face. Wary, Vin turned his head to see what the strangers were up to behind him, but a resolute hand grasped his jaw and forced his vision straight. He tried to resist, but that misshapen dragon woman wouldn''t allow him to look anywhere else but at her.

    Vin immediately grabbed the wrist of the hand that secured him. He peered at the audacious woman who was close enough that he could feel her conviction and, if need be, smash his head into hers.

    The space between them seemed to shrink, iterating the tension in that shared space. At that distance, he smelled the subtly sweet fragrance of a pear and felt the heat her body emitted. He even sensed a vague yellowish glow at the center of her chest, which he could only describe as her soul. It was fiery, yet, at times, its flames dwindled, and hints of silvery sorrow smudged its essence. This was either a one-off experience, or arriving at death''s door had altered him in more ways than expected.

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    The woman didn''t act beyond grabbing his face. She just latched unyielding red eyes onto his as if she''d learn something, somehow identifying his nature. One thing she''d find was a growing grimace as he returned her personal stare and tightened his grip on her wrist.

    Vin''s anger wasn''t entirely a product of her hold on him. It was a gesture to the world that he would no longer be victimized. He wanted them all to see. Every invisible spirit, monster, and even that enthusiastic soul. He wanted them to observe his resolve.

    After thoroughly diving into his irises, the Ravenour released him, then motioned with her head as if saying, "This way."

    A hand landed on both of Vin''s shoulders, followed by a push in the direction they''d arrived from. He jerked his shoulders forward, dislodging their hands, and followed behind the terracotta-skinned woman.

    They''d stalled night long enough, and a canvas of dark purples and blues began to bleed into the sky. The vibraces of the plant life dimmed, and the forest''s atmosphere changed. With the darkness came an inexplicable chill that carried a disquieting sense of hollowness. What was once a thriving forest with frequent animal appearances and sounds of nature became vacant¡ªextinct.

    The Ravenour''s in-and-out trip to the river had taken an unexpected turn. Vin''s guide, who was usually steadfast, glared worriedly at their surroundings while increasing her pace. If those armed dragon people feared the dark, he could only imagine what kind of nightmare that place was becoming.

    From a speedy walk to a jog, the face that led the way devolved in composure. Moonlight was redundant there; the treeline acted as a natural umbrella to shield from most of it. The forest''s air became heavy as if the oxygen from the trees was being stunted to cull life.

    Growing up near an active city, Vin hated true silence. He didn''t know where the living creatures had fled, but it was becoming apparent why. A narrow layer of ominous gray mist rose beneath their feet like a tide. The ground beneath them phoned a low, unsettling ripple that insulted his bare feet and traveled up his legs.

    Night had arrived. Whatever that meant, it was there. The single-winged woman broke into a sprint without a word, and a guard shoved Vin from behind, indicating he had to keep up. Soon after, Vin heard a bone-chilling snap and an ominous mash of fallen leaves. He snapped his head around, certain something was now close behind them, seemingly spawning out of thin air. The disheveled faces of the two escorts behind him yelled abruptly the moment they saw him turn around; he didn''t need to be a linguist to know they communicated, "Don''t look. Just run!"

    Their dread transmitted seamlessly into his own, and Vin''s heart jumped. Those locals knew better than anyone what lay in the void of that place; Vin gave up trying to cover his privates and let both his arms hit the wind in haste. His hearing had to have been failing him. What sounded like one impending existence had multiplied to tens and, in an instant, hundreds. Without turning, the woman forced words from her overdue breaths. A moment later, she shuffled through her belongings, and a pitched whistle blared.

    After the whistle sounded, a heavy crash emanated from the direction in which they were escaping. After covering a bit more distance, Vin gradually started to hear numerous sounds. There was chatter and shuffling, which had to be the community the Ravenours were from. They were close but not quite there.

    Traveling alone in that forest taught Vin to always stay perceptive. Because of his previous encounters, he distinguished an abnormal leveling of the ground between the trees in front of them. He grunted, fueling his aching limbs faster, and then yanked the woman''s arm left of their course.

    Her reaction was the same as his when the dark Phoenix suddenly yanked him from harm''s way. She looked furious, but after they briskly redirected, she heard the violent upheaval of land as tendrils pulled down whatever prey had neared its burrow.

    Her glossed, exhausted face did not say thanks, but she pointed ahead to where a dim light combatted the darkness. With uncertain destruction at their nape, everyone hurled coal into the furnace of their hearts and burst into a final dash toward the light.

    The last cluster of trees came, and then they broke from the forest and immediately landed in front of a towering stone wall that stretched out of sight, encompassing a large town. Five individuals were in front of it, two of whom immediately caught Vin''s attention.

    The light that beckoned them was red-flamed torches that hung on the barrier. However, now meeting Vin''s scowl were two heavily robed Ravenours who''d been on their knees in prayer behind a stone shrine.

    The trio that discovered him raced past the shrine to the safety of three armed guards. Yet Vin skidded to a weighty stop in front of the two hooded individuals who''d prayed and frowned, "What are you doing praying to that thing?"

    The centerpiece, dozens of paces in front of the gate, was a fridge-sized stone depiction of a mature Phoenix. There was a circle of purple flames surrounding its base. That fire emitted the same energy as his stalker, or rather, instead of energy, the term that''d been used was magic.

    Whatever the case, Vin was baffled that those people hailed that thing as something worth praying to. Then, he realized why he hadn''t seen the bird in a while. Odds were that it was staying hidden from its followers.

    A terrifying shriek BLASTED a chilling draft that slapped against Vin''s body, and he quickly snapped toward the threat. He peered into the darkness behind the torches'' light and saw hundreds of crimson gleams glaring from the shelter of shadows¡ªeyes that perceived every living being in its sight. Vin took a reflexive step back, but he soon realized the entities that stared them down remained idle, seemingly repelled them from entering their vicinity.

    Vin took another glance at the shrine, then at the people who worshipped, and it connected the dots. "They''re praying for that thing''s protection?"

    "But why? How-"

    "Is that Ice fairy¡ªwere all those spirits from the Astral Plane seen as something to be worshipped? If they have so many followers, why the hell do they need teenagers for their missions!?"

    He wanted immediate answers, but he knew that even if that Phoenix was there, it likely wouldn''t have answered him. Then again, even if it did respond, he probably wouldn''t have understood. After all, nothing in that world ever made any sense.

 14: The Ravenours PT 2

    Though safe from the forest, swords drew, and the armed Ravenours rushed Vin away from their priestesses. The young woman who''d led him seemed to explain that he wasn''t their enemy, and the gatekeeper''s eyes hovered over Vin''s ears for confirmation.

    There was a large, chained gate in the stone wall that was lowered, and more Ravenours walked out. Words were exchanged, but Vin was more occupied with his ruminations.

    The idea of praying wasn''t what was strange. Even on Earth, humans prayed to icons like Christ and Buddha. In various dated cultures, humans believed in mythological idols like Zues, Thor, etc. The difference now was that the physical embodiment of these people''s faith had been tangible, though criminal.

    The dealings between the Ravenours ended with the armed patrols humbly bowing to the young women, which was curious, considering the men were much older and perceptibly stronger.

    She commanded Jazzy and Antsy, who returned behind Vin and led him inside the gate and into an enormous town. His foot immediately landed on an extraordinarily smooth, level gray stone. They say design reflects one''s mind; well, that would speak volumes about the town''s one-tracked lines. An extensive street seemingly split the village in half, and one¡ª and two-story buildings rowed on each side like a parted sea of structures.

    That massive road stretched far away until it transformed into a large, round town square big enough to fit most of the city''s occupants. Vin couldn''t clearly see because of how far away it was, but there was a sizeable gray statue/water fountain at the center of the town square, and he could guess what it was of.

    At the end of the square was the most prominent building observable. It was dark stone, with black and purple-branded banners on each side, likely a castle of sorts for their folks in power.

    As the woman led him from the gate, he heeded the crowds of dragon mutants who''d quickly gone from minding their own business to halting and fluttering their eyes in bewilderment.

    There were people of diverse ages, with the average person being quite large compared to humans. Generally, those individuals had muted skin colors and similar dragon features across the board. It didn''t matter how they looked; their jaws lowered in disbelief at the sight of him being led into their home, not just free of shackles but also free of any clothing.

    Only a handful of the inhabitants were armed, but it didn''t make him any more comfortable. His host hadn''t bothered to explain their situation to the common folk. With their imaginations allowed to wander, their stupor quickly became disgust, then indignation.

    Vin expected to find food, temporary shelter, information, or anything like the villages and inns in fantasy fiction. But none of that was presented; only hate was bred. He heard coins hitting the floor as a shopkeeper froze mid-transaction to wipe their eyes of probable illusions.

    Vin kept close to the escort as they passed the first buildings on the right of the wide road. Their roadwork and carpentry were more advanced than he expected. He observed everything with a banal expression, as if completely disinterested, but their infrastructure was laudable. While his eyes drifted from site to site, he almost ran into the back of the one-winged woman, who''d suddenly stopped.

    Vin traced her sight to an incoming group of armed individuals, a small army, one that''d clearly already been notified of the atrocity that had taken place. Their uniform differed slightly from the Ravenours he''d previously met. They were armored more heavily, and their badges and accent colors were red instead of purple.

    The woman''s demeanor shifted after she saw the leading man, who approached with a fiery face. Her body firmed as she straightened her posture and upped her head with a regal pride that spoke of authority. Vin could only see her back but could imagine a calm, majestic look on her face as she took weightless steps forward to meet the army halfway.

    How she carried herself, how her guards followed her every word, and how the men at the gate bowed. It was becoming clear she was someone of importance. At her young age, the only fair guess was that she was the daughter of a high political or even sovereign figure. There was a lot he didn''t understand. After all, the closest thing he''d experienced to a royal was when his sister turned four and wore a crown during her birthday party, commanding him to bring her brownies.

    Vin watched the young Ravenour woman composedly approach a sturdy, box-faced man with rich scarlet scales and a warlike buzz cut that showed the entirety of his rear curved horns.

    Authority and superiority bled from the woman''s voice the moment she opened her mouth to address them. A single sound fully emitted from her, but before her voice could register, a sickening, heavy smack echoed through the air as the man''s sizeable palm struck her face. Her head rattled from the impact, and she dropped.

    Vin didn''t flinch, though his eyes followed her as she fell to the ground from the sheer force of the strike. The militant man yelled something offensive at her, stepped over her, and then directed the barbarity of his eyes at Vin before drawing a sword from his waist.

    Dozens of the onlookers, including the young woman''s two trusted guards, gasped in awe at what transpired. Vin''s resting scowl rose from his one-winged guide, his only hope, to the irate man who led several troops.

    The regal woman''s companions rushed forward frantically to defuse the situation. They gestured wildly, repeating the only word Vin could understand from their heated exchange, "Human, Human."

    Their efforts fell on deaf ears as the assumed General stormed towards them. With a swift, merciless swing of his sword, he swung at the more disciplined of the two guards whose adrenaline hurled him a pace backward, leaving him with a deep gash across his chest. The wind was cut as another slash was thrown toward the youthful Ravenour, another nuisance to the General''s objective. After seeing the doom that nearly befell his ally, Antsy was already primed to prepare for the worst and quickly ducked the blade directed at him.

    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    The female Ravenour got off with just a bruise on her face. However, the militant man judged the two guards to be much easier to butcher without consequence. He was so eager to kill them both, members of the same village. Of the same race.

    "Brutes" slipped off Vin''s tongue so easily. It wasn''t an insult just directed at the man, but his opinion of the entire race. From their first encounter, the only thing they displayed was violence. Sure, there was an initial misunderstanding at the river, but they hadn''t become more accommodating since. Even more, he couldn''t comprehend the sheer brutality of the situation now unfolding. Nothing justified attempting to murder your own people without trial or reasoning.

    Though incomprehensible to the alien man, Vin''s comment earned him the General''s attention. That brute was willing to hold off on killing the other young Ravenours and prepped their sword to exterminate the trespasser first.

    The gate had closed, so Vin couldn''t run even if he wanted to, which he wasn''t thinking of. His mind hazed with rage; he might as well still be trapped in that cage, confronted with the deadly swamp decay. After dropping his Journal, Vin clenched his fists and mean-mugged the militant man. He widened his feet, and once the heavy sword came down on him, he promptly slid left of the blade. A heavy gust from the slash slapped his face, but he tensed, hauled his fist as far as it''d wind, and then blasted his knuckle into the side of the brute''s head.

    Stone. Vin heard an unsettling crack, followed by a soaring, electric-like pain that traveled through his body as he observed his hand slump downward with gravity.

    His wrist broke.

    Macy had taught him the proper way to throw a punch. His form was perfect and fierce, and his new body was much more capable than before. So, what went wrong? How could a creature''s skull be so strong, like hitting a boulder?

    Vin''s face contorted inward with torment as he warred against the incredible urge to howl in pain, but that sick world wouldn''t hear him suffer.

    Another vicious slash was aimed at Vin, but his sore legs could still bounce him back in time. The brown-skinned woman met Vin''s retreat, flinging herself before him, filling the space he''d just created between himself and the irate General.

    She intercepted a swing with her own sword, yelling reasoning at the assailant. There was an unmistakable bruise on her face, and sharp inhales filed from the many onlookers while she strained herself, barely managing to thwart that butcher.

    The man with scarlet scales was losing patience. His stern sword raised again with more savagery than the last. He''d seemed ready to see the attack through on the woman, but a booming shout stopped the fight.

    Vin''s rage had fueled to the point that it''d snatched most of his sense, and he didn''t even notice when the new band of soldiers appeared. Unlike the group with the militant man, they bore primarily black and purple uniforms like the company he met at the river.

    The woman must have recognized the man''s voice because she whipped the General with her shoulder as she darted toward the new figure. It was a crowned man painted with a dark, frightening frown, someone to whom she bore a striking resemblance.

    The General struck Vin with a callous gaze and then lowered his weapon before he turned around. Even he seemed to hold trepidation for this grim-faced ruler.

    Soon, the woman was vehemently explaining to the man, whom Vin assumed was her father. His aura was dark and threatening, so much so that all of the townsfolk quickly took to one knee: This person was, without a doubt, their King.

    The crown they bore was forged of black metal and adorned with gems. Their skin was slightly grayer than hers, which polarized with his intense flame-colored eyes. He had black scales, two sets of horns, and large wings that looked sturdy enough to take flight. His transformation was much fuller than his scaleless daughter; even his ears weren''t pointed like hers. She, indeed, was one of a kind among her people.

    The man wore black leather armor underneath a black kingly fur coat as if always prepared for both the role of ruler and warrior. He held out his large, war-scarred palm to his daughter''s face, signaling for her to cease. Her mouth shut on command, and then the man effortlessly walked up to and passed the General with a silent glare. In addition to being larger, Vin sensed that this nobility was capable of much more heinous acts against his enemy. Neither man uttered a word, but an invisible, speechless fury steamed the air.

    The King made no detours, arriving at Vin, who''d been surprisingly close-mouthed despite clenching a broken wrist. A heated stare was exchanged between them, neither willing to blink and break the tether of their outward aggression. The royal looked away first; his slick hair covered part of his eyes, but he glanced at the evident youth before him. His luminous red irises shifted from Vin''s ears to his arms, down to his feet, and back up before he articulated in a deep, raspy, threatening tone that''d cause children to wet themselves, "Human."

    Vin could sense the clear difference in power between them, which made him more bitter. That person was capable of protecting not only himself but also his family and an entire community. That world truly played by different rules, where the strong led and were revered as kings and queens.

    At that moment, he wanted that kind of strength more than anything else. There was a brief flash of thought about the Journal he''d dropped a few paces away. There was a person, Cameron, who''d stated they''d gotten stronger from doing "Quest." Vin didn''t have much time, aside from practicing skateboarding, to play many games. Yet, he did remember classmates mentioning systems that leveled you up from completing quests. That planet had some elements like those fantasy games, so he had to wonder if the same was possible for him. He mused on the possibility of being able to come back and fracture the jaw of the General who tried to kill him.

    The King seemed to await something vocal from the human, but Vin was silent. The royal''s intense glare lessened, and they removed their black fur coat and handed it out to the air, which prompted a servant to collect it. A thinner black robe was left over his leather armor, and he, too, removed that before tossing it at Vin, who caught it with his functional hand before wrapping it around his lower half.

    The ruler shouted something that had to have been akin to "make room" because every soldier there retreated dozens of paces away, leaving only him and Vin within arms'' reach. Soon, a second command was given, and something even more unpredictable happened.

    Upon the following order, a servant appeared with something familiar, yet, in that situation, outlandish. Vin''s face loosened, and he tilted his head in confusion, unsure he was seeing the right thing because of all things; an attendant brought a wooden, mostly pristine skateboard.

    He should have gotten used to the nonsense of that planet, but an alien species of brutes owning skateboards was a new record of crazy.

 15: Magic and Skateboards

    That man, Jerry, had done something. Said something to that planet''s Soul about implementing this human tool into the lives of other civilizations, but what and why? It became clear that the young woman brought him there only to benefit her people; she wasn''t concerned with his well-being at all.

    Vin also had to be thoughtful of his people. After the King grabbed and shoved the skateboard into Vin''s chest, he dropped the board and kicked it away. ''Gotta assume this isn''t just for entertainment.''

    A servant retrieved the skateboard and looked to the King for further instructions. To Vin''s utmost surprise, the large man responded with violence. ''Go figure.''

    The royal brought a sword to his neck and glared at him. ''Do it, or else,'' he deduced. Vin raised his hand and flicked the blade away from his neck before getting the board and dropping it flat on its wheels. ''If that''s how you want to play it.''

    The road was also smooth, and there was a slight incline of land, which meant the skateboard began to roll downward when it landed. Vin aligned himself with the tool, then crudely jumped up and landed on the deck, which was the wooden surface bolted to the wheels. After all those years, even he wobbled a bit, but he eventually stunted with a slight downward pull.

    Vin climbed on top of the wheeled tool in one attempt, which surprised some Ravenours, but they mostly withheld that data from their stern expressions. Vin, on the other hand, found a slight twitch above his brow. No one in their right mind got on an idle skateboard by jumping on it vertically; that was a surefire way to crack your skull. It felt gross and immoral for him to utilize the tool like that, but he only needed to play along.

    He scanned the faces of his viewers to gauge their moods, ''Doesn''t seem like anyone can tell that this is a disgusting way to mount. Good.¡¯

    Soon, a crate of more skateboards was brought and dropped in the center of the crowd. There was audible disagreement between those in purple and red, but the King''s oppression settled the matter quickly. After some dialogue, a select few armed warriors collected a skateboard. The light-haired Ravenour was wrapping the injury on his companion''s chest, yet they were forcefully selected for this experimental team.

    The moon had fully ascended to its rightful throne above them, leading the charge against the darkness of that town alongside lesser torches. With more and more citizens of that place arriving to spectate the human, the pressure was on for the now-trainees.

    Twenty young warriors gave Vin their full attention. With that many skateboards, they would have to have robbed an entire store. Their average height and muscle mass far exceeded that of humans. That, and their serious airs, would make seeing them fall so much more pleasing.

    Vin watched the beginners swiftly and almost proudly position their skateboards on the ground. They all immediately noticed the wheeled tool begin a downward roll, and instead of catching it with one of their feet, they bent over to grab it and hold it still. Naturally, the moment they straightened their backs again, the board continued to escape with gravity.

    Out of the twenty, a third felt confident enough to fully commit to the exercise immediately. The Ravenours placed the skateboard down and then launched themselves onto the deck, which immediately FLUNG it from beneath their feet and sent it barrelling dozens of paces away. Heavy thumps sounded as the robust brutes simultaneously crashed on the unforgiving ground.

    Vin exhaled and shook his head, but none of the viewers laughed, nor did they seem like they wanted to. Each of the rookie Ravenours picked themselves up fairly quickly after suffering minor scrapes. Had they been humans, at least one of their heads would have been leaking. They were barbarians, but Vin couldn''t help but recognize how temperate most of them remained. There were some frustrated growls while individuals chased down their escaped skateboards, but it wasn''t out of humiliation.

    After the first, larger batch had fallen, the remaining quarter looked even more discouraged, but Vin wouldn''t let them just watch. He glanced at the Ravenours, who hadn''t moved yet, and asked, "What are you waiting for?"

    He watched indifferently as each of them tried and fell. By then, a few of the first group had returned and made their second attempt, only to fall again. There were many more tumbles and groans, and the accumulation of their injuries became more apparent alongside red spots formed on the ground where they''d repeatedly fallen. Vin didn''t sympathize; his broken wrist, sore legs, and the sensation of his rumbling stomach consuming itself kept him vengeful.

    The youthful Ravenour with light-colored dragon scales was getting closer than the other 19. Even realized he could hold the board idle with his foot until he was ready to get on. Maybe he''d had a knack for it, or he''d just been trying even harder in ventilation after the General went for his and his comrade''s life. The princess''s occasional sneaky glances at the injured wide-handed man revealed there was more to the trio than simple guard duty. Her face was impassive, but her yellowish spirit flickered with shades of cyan concern.

    Vin stopped and shook his head. Twice was no coincidence; being able to understand something as intangible as a soul was too abnormal. Nothing like the few fictions he''d seen where the mages shot fireballs from a staff; at least magic like that would protect him while having special eyes only allowed insight into someone''s mood. Further, it hadn''t even worked on everyone he''d encountered, making it worthless.

    At Least four hours of grueling supervision had passed before the King allowed them all respite. The whole experience hurt Vin more than it hurt them. Their battered bodies would recover sooner than his frustration at watching them make a mockery of the sport. And having access to a skateboard and not riding at all was torture in its own right.

    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    A servant quickly collected the skateboards from the warriors but had to tug a bit harder to dislodge one from Vin''s grasp.

    Before Vin could consider what''d happen next, a small brigade formed at his heel. He gathered his Journal, and soon after, he was ushered further down the road.

    <>

    Despite the session being over four hours, the townsfolk hadn''t dispersed but had actually increased in volume once word spread. As Vin trekked down the considerable stone road that separated thousands of buildings, he detected the change in their opinion of him. It still wasn''t positive, but at the very least, none of them looked at him with disgust.

    Hungry and aching, he was led minutes down the expansive road where they reached the town square. He didn''t try to hide his outrage while looking at a stone statue of the Phoenix. He slowed just a little, but a firm hand pushed him onward.

    He estimated a roughly thirty minutes to walk from the gate to the castle at the top of a hill. There was a flowerbed on both sides of the structure and a tall light post lit with flames. The dark stone building had windows on all four levels, and large purple banners brandished the symbol of a black rising Phoenix.

    While the King and his entourage climbed stairs inside, Vin was driven to the darker, sketchier side of the building, where a long stairwell led him into a small, barely lit jail. It was narrow, like a glorified hallway. Only candles revealed the layout of brick and cold steel. It was simple: just four closely placed cells on the left side of the dungeon and a single wooden desk on the right.

    Vin was placed in the very last cell, blessed with a view of three dreary brick walls, a frisbee-sized hole in the ground, and a metal barred door. Most of the escorts exited, but one stayed. An older Ravenour who looked like his patience was thinner than his graying beard. The man lingered for a moment, watching the entrance to the jail, and soon, he welcomed a woman with an eclectic sense of fashion. She was dressed in a long gown made entirely of white feathers. Her skin was unusually tinted, almost a creamy pinkish. Her scales were also light in tone, and her horns curved out, then inward, to form an incomplete heart shape.

    Vin, who''d been at the cell''s entrance, smelled her enter first. She smelled like she''d just been rolling in the courtyard''s flowerbed. It wasn''t unpleasant, just unusually vivid, like the garden from his dreams.

    This new figure stopped right outside Vin''s cell and smiled at him with narrow, mature eyes and full, glossy lips. She unexpectedly leaned in, reached through the bars, and gently grabbed his broken wrist before pulling it up to her chest. Vin winched, but before he could repel her, a benevolent white glow radiated from her hand and numbed his pain.

    That light masked them both, making her look inexplicably angelic despite the fiendish horns. Vin found himself observing her tranquil face for a moment and then focused on the sensation he felt. It was familiar, healing in properties, just like when the spirits appeared. Though it was less galvanizing, it felt like a glow had physically entered his flesh with billions of tiny hands and manually repaired the damage. His wrist was healing over time; he could feel his wrist joints scramble together, patching up the fracture. And, within the minute, he could rotate his hand without ache.

    Before Vin could offer a word of thanks, the silent maiden wandered from his view and out of the jail. Vin clenched and released his fist, regaining his sense of it and admiring the feat that''d just taken place. Unlike the hazardous flames the Phoenix generated, that felt like true mythical magic.

    The jail Warden had exited with the woman, so Vin planned to use that peace to read. He wanted to know if he could get stronger through quests, learn magic that''d make mountains slide, or fly at the speed of sound. He started by flipping through human journal entries, which already had hundreds of thousands, if not more, of pages. Most of them were of things already known to Earth, including typical cattle, plants, and tools like hammers. Unfortunately, there was no hint as to where his family was teleported; he just had to assume they were out there and, hopefully, safe.

    Vin''s reading session was interrupted when he heard the jingle of keys. Soon, his cell was opened, and the Warden plopped a wooden tray on the ground. Bits of grain and soupy liquid spilled on impact, and the man closed the cell. They walked away, then mumbled lamely under their breath before returning and opening the cell again to place a cup of water he''d forgotten.

    Vin waited until the Warden sat at their desk to inspect the tray. The grain was similar to rice, topped with a kind of green bean. He''d definitely seen it in the forest while traveling. There was an entire chicken drum and a chunky slop at the edge of the tray. His lifeless eyes found a spark at the sight of an astonishingly generous amount of food. A line of drool dripped from his mouth onto the tray, which was the starter pistol to his indulgence.

    Barbarism must have been contagious because he ripped through the meal with his dirtied hands like a man who hadn''t eaten in years. Which he hadn''t.

    Well, not with his own hands. The image of the flaming bird with a mouth full of insects had been more vivid than he''d liked.

    Vin echoed a hearty burp through the jail, then let out a soul-healing exhale before slumping against the cell''s coarse brick wall.

    "Alright, first," he mumbled, opening his Journal.

    <hr>

    [Discovered By:] Vin Dance

    [Discovered On:] Date: 1/1/300 A.D

    [Name: ] Green Bean String

    [Notes: ] It''s safe to touch.

    [End]

    [Updated: 1/1/300 A.D, A minute ago]

    >It''s also safe to eat.

    [End]

    <hr>

    ''Wonder why that Soul doesn''t link the Journals across all races. If it really wanted humans to adapt quickly, having the same knowledge as every other species would be fair...''

    ''Right¡­'' he thought with a yawn. The quick consumption of calories, topped with the past day, had crept across his form, making it heavy. His eyes fluttered, and he felt his hands loosen their grip and drop the Journal.

    "Not yet," he said in encouragement to himself, but slumber was aggressive with its raid on his consciousness. Details of his setting were loose as a haze enveloped his mind and eyes. With his body shutting down, he felt cold, and in his last act, he untied the oversized coat around his waist. It didn''t even reach the man''s heels, yet it was large enough to blanket his entire body like a bedsheet.

    Fully encumbered by fatigue, his eyes shut while a final notion faded: ''The people here are way too big¡­''

 16: Night of Reckoning

    Another surreal dream began when Vin dropped into the liquid blackness of unconsciousness. Like each other instance, he was aware he''d been transported into his imagination and held complete autonomy over his body.

    He was alone, and like before, he felt time distort. He didn''t expect to take more than one or two steps before waking up in the morning.

    Three paces ahead of him were white flowers he''d seen in a previous lucid dream. Pristine and bathed in a soft, otherworldly glow. He began a drawn-out venture toward them; their shared beauty beckoned him. But within a single step, the fabric of his reality began to fray, unraveling like threads of a delicate tapestry. He covered no ground at all before his world crumbled.

    There was a curt transition from his dream as if his existence had been seared with boiling water and he had been burned into reality.

    A fear-stricken invader suddenly shouted into his mind. This Voice''s distress oozed like melted gold and burned Vin awake.

    "This is not what I envisioned!" He heard, identifying the invader as the planet''s Soul. "Please! Find peace!"

    Vin had shot up to his bottom, sending the thin, black coat sliding from his torso down to his waist. He knew he was still in the dim jail cell and shakily clasped a hand over the side of his head before frowning. He''d already hated the intrusive discomfort of when that entity attuned to his mind, so its yelling was dreadful.

    "As promised, I have provided! There is plenty, so please spare your new human brothers and sisters!"

    Vin''s eyes widened with lividity. '' Spare?'' He bucked to his knees and scrambled for the Journal as if it would instantly make sense of everything.

    "Speak to me; we can resolve your differences WITHOUT the murder of innocence, please!"

    "Cease this needless bloodshed!" A broadcast Vin was learning was not just made for humans but directed to every inhabitant of that planet.

    Vin''s mouth exploded open in a fury, yelling atop his lungs, and then he began to bash his fist violently onto the cold, hard ground. Over and over, threatening another fracture.

    <hr>

    [Time:] 2:03am

    [Date:] 1/2/300 AD - (After the death of Archangel Constantine Verthry)

    [Population:]

    [Elves:] 2.1 Billion

    [Ravenours:] 1.3 Billion

    [Rivanians:] 620 Million

    [Churus:] 1.8 Billion

    [Humans:] 5.4 Billion

    <hr>

    It had decreased by nearly three billion since the last time he''d looked and was constantly declining. Vin''s rage elevated. Not because he was super empathetic but because the people he cared for were a part of that number. The settlements that were being obliterated housed the ones he loved.

    It wasn''t just the population that was growing smaller. The borders on the map that illustrated human territory were gradually being pushed inward in real time. Earthia was being conquered, and judging by how the North, South, and West regions grew, they were flanked by three different armies.

    Vin seethed, screaming at no one in particular, "Fuck you! This is our world now too!"

    [Humans:] 4.4 Billion

    "They''re trying to drive us extinct, do something, you piece of shit!" Humans had to have been getting butchered. They had little defense besides a new settlement and the encouragement to build anew; meanwhile, they were likely bombarded with grand spells capable of leveling entire fields.

    Vin vaulted up and ran to the cell door before grabbing onto the metal bars and shaking them with all his might. "Let me out!"

    He could see the older man, the Warden, from his cell, standing before his desk. Their head was hung low, and their eyes were shut. He held his hand over his heart, solemnly standing still.

    Vin yelled for release again, but the man didn''t budge. "My family is out there!"

    Vin''s mind vividly depicted the incomplete human settlements being razed. He envisioned his family in the same hopelessness he''d faced in the swamp, hunted by vicious monsters and running for their lives in a cruel foreign place.

    It hurt even more to imagine Macy, his younger sister, being hounded. She¡ªno one deserved that. And why? Because the other species didn''t want new neighbors?

    The Warden glanced heavily at Vin briefly, then turned his head away to hide his eyes and returned to his seat. It was useless; Vin cursed him, then darted his eyes around the room, "I know you''re watching; now you don''t want to help!?"

    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    Even the Phoenix was absent from his outcry.

    "I had promised not to get involved with mortal affairs, but you have forced my hand. If this continues, I will swallow your armies with greater bridges and plunge you into the Archival Dimension."

    That name again. It was the very place he was tasked with going, but now it was a threat from an entity that had proven very capable of forcing someone to go somewhere they didn''t want to be.

    With no luck of escape, Vin returned to the Journal. They''d been on that planet for one day, and half of the human population was already being butchered."

    Vin wanted to know who- what evil could do that to them, so he asked the Journal to provide information about the North, South, and West regions.

    First North, which, according to the Journal, belonged to the Elves. According to the Soul, they were the ones helping humans settle, so why would they turn against them.

    Like when Vin read about the Ravenours, there was a provided description, but there was also space for humans to write their own notes.

    <hr>

    Elves: Known for their connection to nature, they are skilled with magic and possess a deep connection with their guardian spirits.

    [Discovered By:] Geralds Leclerc

    [Discovered On:] 1/1/300AD

    [Name:] Elves

    [Notes:] The Elven guides assigned to our settlement told us their kind was the first and original inhabitants of the planet. There are many of them, but only about ten thousand Elves are devoted to the Soul of Auroraan.

    The few I''ve met have been extremely patient and kind, so I was sad to find out they''d been outcasted by their own people for following a different code. They tend not to talk much about their personal lives and feelings, so I''m writing this hoping more people will read this and try to understand they are here to help.

    [End]

    [Updated: 1/2/300AD, 1:20 am]

    >The Northern Nations of Elves are merciless villains with no morals for any creature aside from themselves!

    [End]

    <hr>

    Vin hastily read the entire page in fumes, quickly moving on to the hostile Southern region, hoping to learn anything about the ongoing peril humans faced.

    <hr>

    Churus: Resourceful tribal hunters with keen senses and the ability to hunt just as well at night as day.

    [Discovered By:] Savana B. Patel

    [Discovered On:] 1/2/300AD

    [Name:] Churus

    [Notes:] I''m all alone now.

    Goodbye.

    [End]

    <hr>

    The West was the only region that did not attack humans, but Vin wanted to know what kind of people they were.

    <hr>

    Rivanians: Inhabitants of both land and water. The only people that have method of communication with creatures of the vast oceans.

    [Discovered By:] Viviana Laurentino

    [Discovered On:] 1/1/300AD

    [Name:] Rivanians

    [Notes:] I fell into a lesser bridge a year ago and was dropped into the middle of a sea. I was pretty sure i''d drown out there but a Rivanian saved me. They''re like¡­ Water people with gills, I suppose. Anyways, i''ve been living with them for a year now and grown rather attached, but now humans are on this world and I have to go find my family.

    [End]

    [Updated: 1/2/300AD, A minute ago]

    >I''m not at the human settlement yet, but I know what the other species are doing. DO NOT mistake the Rivanians for the rest of those monsters! Rivanians are also constantly being attacked by the Churus and are victims just like us!

    [End]

    <hr>

    Then, last, were those Western Dragon vermins that imprisoned him. Vin was glad he hadn''t written notes about them yet because it meant someone from the human settlement could.

    <hr>

    Ravenours: Descendants of warriors who consumed the flesh of dragons over generations to absorb their mystical properties, leading to remarkable physical changes.

    [Discovered By:] Windrake Khan

    [Discovered On:] 1/2/300 AD

    [Name:] Ravenors

    [Notes:] We were lied to! Those Elven guides told us the Northern Nations of Elves were supposed to be locked in war with Ravenours, but here they both are, working together to end us!

    Those bloody, evil, horned devils hit Stadia in waves, killing us without mercy and burning down the wooden structures we''d begun to build!

    [End]

    <hr>

    Vin''s anger boiled over, and he shouted again, echoing the jail. "We were dropped at the center of a world that''d already been at war with each other!"

    No matter how much he fulminated, there was nothing he could do from behind bars, so he tried to calm the blazes in his heart and think. Less than a minute later, a series of heavy bangs against metal pulled Vin from his thoughts, and he lowered his Journal before rushing to the cell door. There, he saw the Warden with a cautionary look about him; his face conveyed he wasn''t expecting any visitors that late in the night. The man didn''t rush but grabbed his sheathed sword and made grave steps toward the jail entrance. He barked at the door, but there was no reply, just a suspenseful silence.

    It was then the Warden undrew his steel and repeated himself, likely asking the guests to identify themselves. Several more loud subsequent bangs at the door forced the hairs on Vin''s neck to stand, and he gripped the bars of his cell and warned in his language, Earthian, "Don''t open the door!"

    Vin couldn''t see the Warden from the last cell in the jail, but he heard the man shift his orientation to peek down the corridor at him. Moments later, the Warden shouted at the door and tightened his grip on his blade. Moments later, Vin heard the man pull the keys from his person, prompting an immediate reaction. Vin quickly turned and grabbed the cloak he''d used as cover, tearing it and wrapping it around his hands and wrist for support. He Tied the rest tightly around his waist for covering, then angrily spat loud enough for the man to hear him, "Weren''t you ever taught not to open the door for strangers!"

    Vin knew he may have overreacted; it could have been anyone outside. However, he couldn''t help but feel he was next after nearly half of the human population was culled. He''d almost died enough times; caution was all he had to combat the fragileness of human life.

 17: Uninvited Guest

    The moment the door opened, there was a tense inhale, then a roar from the Warden. Vin heard their blade slice through the air, and a heavy swoosh echoed through the small jail. The blow was so fierce that the force extinguished the few candles that lit the penitentiary. There was an abrupt groan of agony, followed by a fleshy thump on the ground.

    Vin, endowed with some strange power, sensed a life''s end. One man dropped, yet Vin heard an enormous skirmish at the jail''s entrance. The Warden''s blade didn''t stop at one strike but rebounded and hurled more, stealing another life before each following attack was blocked by another blade. Red sparks lit the now-darkened jail, sending loud metallic clunks reverberating throughout the corridor.

    Only a pinch of pale moonlight entered the dungeon from the open entrance. With that little light, Vin could see shadows dancing at the head of the jail. He braced himself, his fist clenching harder, his heart now jogging in the tension of who would prevail.

    After several more sword clashes, he heard a distressed moan from the Warden and a mocking tone from another. Retreating steps met Vin''s ears before the Warden returned to his view, now bleeding from his chest in front of his desk.

    Vin grabbed the cell bars, his face drew in intensity, and shouted, "Let me out! Hurry!"

    The man''s attention was fixed on two armed and armored Ravenours that approached, one already struck on the leg and the other without personal wounds, only the splattered blood of their dead allies. Their expressions were chilling and merciless; that was what Vin expected of all those people, yet there were tones of doubt on the Warden''s face. At that moment, in that darkness, Vin could see the man''s soul, and the deep ocean and ash gray hues communicated a fear of death. Perhaps not in the act itself, but what he would be leaving behind.

    Both of the uninvited guests wore red accents, giving away they were from a different faction, the one that the bastard General belonged to. They rushed the Warden simultaneously, and the older man unlocked his jaws and roared as he dashed forward in a final stand. There was a gross slosh when a long blade pierced the Warden''s abdomen, going all the way through. Blood pooled from the wound, robbing the life from his eyes. But not before the man boomed again, summoning the remainder of his strength from something deep within, something personal, and piercing his blade through one of the attacker''s hearts. That assailant died immediately, thumping onto the now- slippery red, brick ground. The Warden stumbled forward but caught himself and strived to deliver a killing blow to the last attacker. His incentive to live carried his blade up to the other Ravenour''s neck; however, his mastery was hampered by his blood loss, missing a vital blow. While the attack was blocked, the Warden''s powerful strike knocked the sword from the assailant''s hand. With the intruder unarmed, Vin expected a brisk end; however, the invading Ravenour reached for their weapon belt and pulled out a side-arm dagger, slashing away the little life the Warden had left.

    Vin bore witness to these deaths, his eyes squinted in dread, knowing that as a bystander, he would be next. The remaining Ravenour already had an injured leg, so they limped to the cell door and, without further interaction, shoved the blade through the bars. Vin jolted back before the saber reached him, scowling at the man who returned eyes of transparent murderous intent. It truly was threatening, meeting the gaze of someone with such little remorse or hesitation to kill.

    That Ravenour walked off, his footsteps indicating he had walked up the steps and left the jail. Vin knew better than to expect mercy, and he was correct because that man returned, dragging two corpses by their arms, leaving a trail of blood.

    Vin saw the new butchered, lifeless bodies and grievously palmed his sweaty face while breathing, "Fuck..."

    The robust Ravenour, part of the red faction, plopped both of the princess guards who''d defied the General on the ground near the Warden and planted a sword into each of their hands to stage a scenario of conflict. Their death made the state of that town very clear, and Vin was learning that the two factions weren''t just at odds; they were at war.

    The sole surviving Ravenour picked up the Wardens'' keys and unlocked Vin''s cell. That murderer limped toward him freely, not a lick of doubt or emotional remorse on his face. He stepped away from the man until his bare back was against the stone wall. Vin''s brows arched menacingly, and his fist clenched; an unbridled impulse in his core wanted that person to die. He''d gotten into fights, but he''d never been incredibly violent; nevertheless, at that moment, he wanted to destroy. To burn that man and everything else to the ground.

    Vin clenched his teeth, grimacing at the person much larger than him. He raised his cloth-wrapped fist in front of his face, his heart pounding like a hammer forging steel. His adrenaline unlocked his mind, and he absorbed his surroundings. Thinking much faster than at resting, seemingly processing hundreds of thoughts per second.

    No amount of forethought provided any hope of winning. After the encounter with the General whose bone structure was so tough his wrist broke, Vin knew he had no chance to win a fight, which meant-

    He charged at the limping Ravenour, waited for a hint of their attack, then hurled himself downward out of the trajectory and barbarously dug the tips of his fingers into the man''s open thigh wound. The Ravenour groaned aloud, reflexively shifting most of his weight to his other leg. Within that opening, Vin snatched the King''s coat from around his waist and threw it over the attacker''s head to bide him a distraction to run past and escape.

    As planned, the Ravenour''s view was obstructed, and Vin bolted for the cell exit, but then, a wide arching slash cut the coat in half horizontally. The long blade sliced it like paper. Vin tried to step away, but he was too close. His eyes fanned in hysteria as his right arm was slashed clean off at the elbow.

    Before Vin could express the agonizing, hair-rising pain with a holler, the Ravenour bolted forward with a pained exclamation as he utilized his injured thigh to finish off the young prisoner. That wasn''t right; it was inhuman. Vin expected an opening after the brute''s leg was injured, but that monster hadn''t slowed at all; in fact, he''d only grown enraged, using all his limbs, even his bloodied leg, as if totally unharmed.

    That killer thrust his sword straight through Vin''s abdomen and propelled him all the way to the cell wall, the tip of the blade lodging into the brick and pinning him. The Ravenour, bleeding profusely from his thigh, latched ruthless eyes onto the young, wailing human who had a crimson river streaming from his lacerated arm.

    Vin felt the urge to retch as his face contorted in several shapes of torture. The familiar prowl of death neared, but he wouldn''t accept it. His earlier analysis led his only hand to the brute''s weapon belt, where he unsheathed the small dagger they used to kill the Warden and stabbed the man several times in the side until he removed his long sword.

    Now free from impalement, Vin collapsed onto his knees, groaning in thundering pain. Vin''s hopes for a new, content life fueled him forward with the dagger to finish the man off, but the difference in experience was evident. The warrior used their sword to reflect the small weapon from Vin''s hand, leaving him unarmed again. It was a losing battle, to begin with, and Vin continued to try to escape the cell. He made it two paces before a grave pain tore through his back, and he crumpled face-first onto the ground. Consciousness was stolen from him for a wink. A second later, he invoked his entirety to compel his eyes back open and rotated to avoid further damage. Tragically, by then, the Ravenour was already plunging toward him. The man was losing bottles of blood from where Vin stabbed him with the dagger, but that didn''t stop him from using his red-soaked sword to impale Vin''s gut.

    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    The young human cried out, his life flashing in and out like the shutters of a camera. Any of the two men could have given up at any point, yet neither accepted loss. Vin, holding onto the images of his family, of Lynn, roared and grabbed the Journal he''d left on that cell floor. He withdrew the pen, then stabbed it into the Ravenour''s right eye, causing them to recoil for only a moment; nonetheless, the brute ROARED through the pain and drove their blade deeper into the human.

    Vin screamed, then gathered the blood at the rear of his throat and spat it into the brute''s other eye, blinding them temporarily. Vin then grabbed his Journal, turned it so the sturdy spine was facing out, and bashed it against the pen already lodged in the man''s flesh. He slammed and bashed and, upon a final, invigorating outcry, blasted the book so hard the pen soared up into the Ravenours brain.

    They died immediately. Vin knew because he felt their wrathful soul leave their shell. The brute''s heavy body fell lifelessly onto him, trapping his butchered body. He didn''t have the strength to move them; just staying conscious after everything he suffered was an inconceivable feat.

    Vin fell still, his body growing colder, and his last breaths exiting while he thought, ''I won?'' He wanted to raise a fist in cheer; however, it was impossible.

    ''Shame. And after being given another chance to live... I guess this life really isn''t meant for me.''

    Vin''s eyes shut. Soon, the purple flame that was his soul abandoned his body and drifted away. That wasn''t the first time he had sailed from the mortal plane; he didn''t expect the Phoenix to save him a second time. After all, if he couldn''t defeat one Ravenour, what hope would there be of him becoming strong enough to enter the Archival Dimension?

    Whatever.

    Vin cursed as he drifted, returning to the thin thread between life and death and awaiting judgment. After he had plenty of time to condemn the Phoenix and that planet, he realized how slowly he was passing on. Even more, he had a perception of the dark cells around him. Including the smoldering red soul of the Ravenour, he''d just killed.

    Aggravated, he brought the fight into the afterlife, floating his soul toward the brute to attack them one last time. Once they collided, the small, purple flame that was Vin''s spirit set a blaze upon the Ravenour''s core and then engulfed it.

    A pulse of pure bliss was tidal waved throughout Vin''s impalpable condition. He regarded a trace of the flames that created him and held onto its warmth. Within moments, his soul had utterly consumed the one of the Ravenour man, and Vin felt a mighty blaze overtake him. His human body burst into flames, lighting the entire jail with a majestic dark purple radiance. His body burned down to ash just as when the Phoenix claimed him, and from that ash, he began to reshape. An arm free of injury was forged from the fire, and then his head and torso, and eventually Vin, was birthed anew.

    A mist choked his mind for the first few minutes as he lay bare on the floor. The body of the Ravenour that tried to kill him had also disintegrated into ash, but they showed no signs of being reborn.

    Vin''s bright lavender eyes opened, looking listlessly at the roof of the now-burning jail. He raised his hand toward the ceiling. He was complete; all his limbs were attached, and it only cost the soul of another.

    ''Only?''

    He clenched his fist. He felt frighteningly light. Unweighted, unbothered by the misfortunes of murder. It was surprisingly easy...

    Rising from the ground, Vin felt around his new body. "Not a single scratch."

    Along with his resurrection came a new perception. As he glanced around the jail, he could see all of the souls of those who''d died. Furthermore, he felt complete control over them.

    He roamed over to the corpses that seemed so loud at the time, then communicated with their essences. Once he decided to interact with them, he felt himself sucked into a new reality. His mind was transported to his flower garden dream realm and, with it, six floating souls. It felt similar to when the Phoenix brought him to its home world, the red planet. Those guests had no physical bodies, but Vin could detect their impressions. Not really with thoughts or words, just sentiments by how their cores flickered.

    There was unmistakable regret and immense sadness from the two guards who''d encountered him at the river. Vin felt he could mimic the flaming God and restore their bodies as he was, but he wanted to verify something first. He made his power known, expecting a promise of freedom or wealth in exchange for their life, but those souls instead begged. The ones he discerned as the princesses guards bled blue light, each expressing their resolution to live once more to protect their master. Brief flashes of their thoughts revealed that neither man was born with status or great power. They were as disposable as they came, yet the one-winded woman treated them fairly from a young age and took them on as guards. They wanted to live not for themselves but for her. The whole sentiment was so heartfelt and honest that Vin felt guilty testing them. He''d forgotten that, while alien, those were still living people with stories and challenges of their own.

    As for the Warden, they, too, strived to live for another. A granddaughter who''d lost everything to war and now only had him to lean on. The other three attacking Ravenours pled their cases, but Vin had heard enough. He burned the assailant''s souls, then fed the flames to the two guards and the Warden, granting them a new life.

    After everything, Vin reawoke in the jail where he''d been before. All the bodies in the corridor burned down to ash, and the naked bodies of the three he saved rose anew.

    The youthful Ravenour roughly embraced the taller, more mature one, crying and celebrating the second chance they were granted. The Warden looked concerned by the floor in flames, but he soon noticed the fires there wouldn''t harm them. Vin sat against his melting cell door, curled up, his knees pinned to his chest. He hadn''t considered the implications of saving them before but realized he despised playing arbiter. The feeling of ending another existence made him feel sick. That power was unnatural, far too harsh for a human to command.

    While Vin fretted, the Warden strolled over to him and kneeled. A compassionate hand landed on Vin''s shoulder, and the older man communicated in a way that required no dialog. "Are you hurt?"

    Vin shook his head, turning away from the Ravenour. He thought his new life would be short of weakness, yet the overwhelming doubt he''d felt knawed at him, whipping his heart with dark tremors.

    The Warden''s grip on him tightened, and then the man sat alongside him and exhaled a grave breath. They''d died; it was over, yet thanks to Vin, he had returned to the land of the living to continue his mission. He communicated a feeling to Vin that he planned to change how he''d live out the rest of his days. Perhaps it was just idle chatter to alleviate the pressure.

    Their wordless, shared understanding meant only the sounds of fanning flames and sobs echoed through the space. Within the passing minutes, Vin considered everything he''d lost and now searched for. He was no saint who granted miracles; he''d felt bad for the Ravenours, yes, but there was also something he needed. He took a page out of his savior''s book, communicating with a whisper of a thought, "A vow, for a vow. A blessing for a promise."

    Jazzy unglued his wet-faced friend from his chest, then turned and listened, unsure what he meant. Still, they could all gain the sense that Vin had been burdened and sought something from life just as they did.

    Thus, a new, unseen vow was exchanged.

 18: The Eternal Flame

    The flames of that underground basement jail remained steady, neither quelling nor expanding. The company remained there for several minutes before the Warden sparked a thought, mentally gathering the three young men. "I''m certain now. This person is the child of the black Phoenix."

    This older man dropped to one knee and introduced, "I am Hughton, an Expert rank adventurer. I will do all I can to ensure your safety."

    The two guards followed suit: first, the taller Ravenour with dark hair and scales, who introduced himself as Gideon, and then the light-haired Ravenour, Tristen, who was revealed to be a long-standing friend. Vin glanced at them, presented his name, and then inquired, "Why me? There are so many of your people, so why would your God choose me."

    Hughton shook his head. The answer was far beyond his mortal knowledge; however, he did know of old legends. He sat across from Vin, revealing a story passed down for generations through the Ravenour civilization. There was a great war over 300 years ago before their planet Vulcorath was assimilated into Auroraan. Their red planet, which none of the current Ravenors had been alive to see, was one of continuous loss and struggle; myths said it was because of the constant bloodshed that the atmosphere was dyed red.

    Their ancestors had spent centuries at war with dragons, creatures many times their size. They just had their weapons and the courage bestowed on them by their God, a symbol of rebirth and hope, a red Phoenix. The fight was always against them; entire lineages were erased, and civilizations were razed. When Ravenours faced extinction, the people grew desperate and committed a taboo. In pursuit of greater strength, the people of that time consumed the flesh of the few dragons they could kill, invigorating themselves and immensely increasing their physical capacity.

    The red Phoenix abandoned the power-hungry Ravenours, no longer answering their prayers in hopes they would see the error of their ways; however, soon, a new God appeared. The exact opposite of the original, it brought death and despair to the planet; it appeared out of nowhere, granting its power to a single Ravenour warrior who bore the title of "The Eternal Flame."

    No amount of afflictions or bodily destruction could ruin this person. With their rule, the tide of battle quickly shifted in their favor. In the end, after the dragons began to face their own extinction, that unkillable warrior was swallowed whole by a winged beast said to be the enemy leader and flown into space, far away from their kin, never to be seen again.

    Vin leaned forward, scowling, "That thing wasn''t always a part of your people''s belief?"

    Hughton grabbed the purple badge on his shirt, clarifying, "No one was alive all those centuries ago to confirm, but according to the tales passed down, the only deity was the red Phoenix, praised by the order of the Scarlet Flame."

    Gideon rubbed his hand against the dark scales that climbed up his neck, adding, "They did what they did to survive, and they were punished for it. It''s madness that so many groups have rekindled a faith to the red."

    Tristen, whose eyes shifted around with the flames, was impatiently rocking left and right and said, "They''re only in it for the benefits."

    "What benefits?" Vin asked. He was then informed that Ravenours devoted to the order of the Scarlet Flame experienced rapid recovery every dawn of a new day. Meanwhile, its counterpart, the order of the Violet Flame, sent prayers to their God for safety from the night. Thus, there was a dynamic of those who prayed for vigor and others for protection.

    They weren''t entirely to blame. Ravenours were the first race forced to conjoin with Auroraan. Elves, the original inhabitants, were long-lived, with a life span of 500-600 years, meaning a percentage of their warriors were alive and held grudges from when the Ravenours assimulated 300 years ago. Meanwhile, the half-dragons had a lifespan like humans and were not proficient in magic like Elves. The only thing stopping Ravenours from being obliterated was the dangers of their forest.

    Vin presumed the information fed to him was biased. Those Ravenours never mentioned why the Elves held grudges against them. Were the original inhabitants just spiteful that they had to share their home, or did the brutes commit atrocities to earn their hate? Vin only hoped humanity wouldn''t end up like them, warring against each other under the same roof and also against others. Further, he hoped he wouldn''t suffer a terrible fate as the last person with whom the dastardly bird made a vow.

    Vin still didn''t have all the answers, but he gained perspective. Being- whatever he was, guaranteed some of the locals wouldn''t try to kill him. Less they''d incur the wrath of their God.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    Hughton rose and asked Vin to remain there for a while longer. He wanted to set the stage to prove to the town that Vin was a godsend while keeping the details of what happened down there a secret. The Warden, alongside the two guards, left, having to find clothing and then assemble an audience.

    Vin waited for several minutes before a massive commotion rose outside the jail. He stood in the empty chamber that was once a jail, soon hearing Hughton''s voice call his name amid some speech. Vin didn''t know if that was a signal to exit, but he''d sat still for long enough; he wanted to be free of that place. As he walked up the stairs of that basement jail, his heart quivered. It was less fear but anticipation of what would transpire once the tens of thousands of aliens would do once they discovered that the legends they''d heard were genuine. Only, now, their God had chosen him, a young human, as its retainer, not one of its own devotees.

    Vin reached the top step, his body lit by a vibrant purple that was aggressively brilliant in the gloaming night. He saw Hughton up front, redressed and holding out his hand in presentation of the new Eternal Flame. Vin planted on the ground and straightened himself in front of a panorama of Ravenours, far too many to fit in the limited space on the side of the castle. His mind focused on the moment; the guttural reaction of all those horned individuals was more than he had wished. Their eyes were already wide with fear after seeing the influential flames of their deity had appeared somewhere else aside from the shrine outside gates; they had to wonder if they had done something wrong to offend the God, something deserving punishment; perhaps it had sent a messenger to deliver retribution.

    Once Vin arose, an immediate gasp spearheaded the masses'' response, followed by frenzied mummers as bodies dumped to their knees and slapped their hands together in prayer. Maybe forgiveness for their constant internal conflicts. Vin''s eyes dilated, then quickly shut in disapproval. The surge of faith they directed toward him only filtered into the woes of his heart as he took a deep breath, feeling the weight of his unwanted position settle on his shoulders. He knew they''d revered the black Phoenix, not him. Those people were expecting a warrior like legends past, someone to usher in a new era; however, Vin was not their savior and could not help them turn the tide of battle against the Elves.

    Disgust was smeared on the faces of those with opposing beliefs, mainly those with brandings indicating their allegiance to the order of the Scarlet Flame or those who wouldn''t accept a human as their own. They were idle for some time; however, a fight soon broke out somewhere beyond Vin''s sight. There was shouting, and then a massive wave shook as dozens of Ravenours trampled their way to the front and roared toward the human with intent to kill.

    Vin didn''t move. He frowned, raising his hand over his face in dismay. Before any hostile force could reach him, Hughton and many other veteran warriors flared their swords and cut down the small force. Once the souls left the corpse, an arrow of heavy darkness pierced Vin''s heart. Their death was so loud that their wrathful souls screamed as they parted, and Vin understood all of it, clenching his head as it split.

    Life was so sickeningly fragile. And no matter who they were, every soul cried the same grievous blue or raged in red as it passed. His understanding of it was no blessing; it was a curse.

    After the sudden attack, the situation didn''t become any more manageable. The King of that town arrived with his supporters, briefly extorting their physical dominance over the masses. Those elites relocated Vin to inside the castle, where he, Hughton, and the two guards were held. From what he could tell, it was a temporary holding while things settled and questions could be asked. The room was a simple wooden living chamber with white walls, a bed, a desk, and a wardrobe he pulled clothing from. Vin found the corner the most comfortable, glued there while he dealt with his reality.

    The other three seemed to grow more anxious as Ravenours entered the room every several minutes to question what''d happened. Eventually, they were all sitting there with their thoughts. There were occasional glances at Vin, who hid his face in his arms, but he could sense their soul''s unease and commented, "Just say what you have to say."

    Gideon, who stood against a wall near the door, slapped his own face, turned and punched the wall, and yelled in their language, "I don''t know!"

    Vin only understood snippets of what they said because of their strange connection to him; still, most of their words were wasted. Gideon seethed, exploding after holding back, "We died! The Scarlet Order killed us on duty minutes after escorting Maeve to the castle! Stabbed us in the back and dragged us to the jail!"

    Gideon pressed his thumb into his temple, directing his gaze toward his companion. "We left Meave in this world alone."

    Tristen had a childlike silence as if he wasn''t sure how to act, but after Gideon spoke his way, his face contorted, and then he bolted up and kicked the desk before fuming. Vin still wasn''t fond of them, but he found it noble that they were more worried about another person even though they were the ones murdered.

    Hughton was physically still, but Vin saw his internal conflict; his core seemed to sting every time either guard knocked into something. Gideon continued his rampage around the room, communicating, "Our people have been killed or going missing for months. They have to be planning to take the throne."

    "If anyone is going to take the throne, it''s going to be Maeve!" Tristen shouted. Vin couldn''t help but listen, even though their griefs weren''t his business. It''d been past 4 a.m., but his mind was active; he wouldn''t be able to sleep.

 19: Quest Log

    The two guards continued their tangent, but Hughton seemed to have his mind elsewhere. He held out his hand and muttered something before a tiny lesser bridge spat out a new Journal, and he began reading. Vin figured he could do the same, calling for his previously destroyed book. It contained all the same information as before, either identical to the last, or it''d somehow used magic to recover itself.

    He uttered his wishes to the Journal, which heeded, flipping to the [Quest Tab]. He''d wanted to explore the tabs sooner, but he had the time only then. The first page had already been filled out, and a task was issued for him to complete.

    <hr>

    [Quest:]

    [World Quest:]

    1) Learn the updated laws of the Archival Dimension

    2) (New!) Learn to be kind

    [Human Quest:]

    1) Build up the human civilization

    2) Select an occupation

    3) Learn magic

    [Personal Quest:]

    1) Find a way to Earthia

    2) Locate missing loved ones

    3) Enter the Archival Dimension

    <hr>

    ''Is the Journal updating through my conversations?'' he wondered. Whatever the case, he hadn''t forgotten the person who claimed to have gotten stronger from quests. It''d been almost a day since the assimilation; Vin had his reasons for desiring strength, but pride also wouldn''t allow him to return to the human settlement and be the weakest among them.

    He picked himself up, exhaled, and then roamed to the Warden, Hughton, who concentrated on their Journal. Vin communicated to the man with the sixth sense that Phoenix had utilized with him, asking for assistance.

    After a monotonous glance at the young human, Hughton rubbed his greying beard and nodded. Vin held his Journal so they could both see, conveying what the Earthian text displayed. The older Ravenour man described three ways the Journal updated the quest: one, understanding the owner''s will; two, verbally accepting tasks from others; and last, higher beings could directly affect and issue quest.

    Vin had eight quests listed. However, there were only a few he could actually do. First, the laws of the Archival Dimension.

    <hr>

    [Archive Expeditions:] The Archive is dangerous and unfit for mortal presence; however, Adventurers still choose to explore this dimension in search of knowledge and relics. This place exists above the mortal realm and thus rejects anything outside of its nature. Rare exceptions have been forced to give adventures that do not heed warnings a chance of survival.

    [Updates:]

    The rules that govern the Archival Diemonson beg all mortal belongings to be disintegrated upon entry. New [Equipment] has been added to the exception list.

    [Equipment:]

    Shadowvine Rope, Warbeast Saber, Siren''s Call, Tail Blade, (New!)Skateboards

    <hr>

    Vin exhaled heavily, ''Anything aside from what''s on this list is forbidden inside the Dimension. Five species, five unique items.¡¯

    Vin closed his eyes and rested his brow, "Is this whole Archive thing why everyone wants us gone."

    Hughton pardoned that idea; it couldn''t have been further from the reason. The Archival wasn''t a place people aspired to visit. Near every Ravenour lived their life with zero contact with that dimension, mainly because a tiny percentage of mortals become strong enough to ascend beyond their plane. This fact irritated Vin more because Ravenours had been wasting everyone''s time trying to learn skateboarding when, in theory, none of them would ever actually become strong enough to enter the Archival.

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.

    The truth was that Auroraan had been cursed to continuously die. When this happens, every species fights for the few available resources in the years that water and food rot. Humans hadn''t done anything wrong yet, but once faced with starvation, their massive numbers could overwhelm Ravenours, who number less than a billion. The dragon man assumed the Churus, who attacked humans from the south, had a similar mindset; however, he couldn''t say definitively why the Elves marched on the humans. After all, as the world''s original and most powerful inhabitants, Elves could easily defend themselves against most threats.

    The man paused his explanation, briefly studied Vin, and continued, "Then again, they may know something we do not."

    Vin glared at the Warden; he''d already known that Ravenours, as a race, were barbaric, though logical. Their rulers were the most powerful people among them, and they acted purely for instinctual benefit. Just as the one-winged woman saved him so her subjects could learn a tool to traverse the Archival Dimension, the General wanted to kill Vin to preserve the integrity of his town. The same logic allowed Ravenours to slaughter so many humans without regret to prevail in the future.

    Thinking about it only made Vin''s blood boil, so he returned to the quest page to see the first [World Quest] had been crossed out. Ostensibly, just reading the changes to the Archival Dimension was enough. He felt no stronger after completing the quest but continued, "Next, tell me about Occupations."

    <hr>

    [Occupations:]

    1) Adventurers: Explorers with means to improve their physical prowess to traverse the Mortal Realm.

    2) Artisans: Practitioners with imbued talent for a specified job.

    Once you select an occupation, a questline specific to that occupation will begin.

    Occupations have dedicated questlines to guide their user as efficiently as possible. You can select a different occupation anytime, but your questline will reset.

    The further one advances into their questline, the more challenging each new quest will become, granting promising growth and rewards.

    <hr>

    More details were presented, but Vin didn''t need the rest. Becoming an adventurer was his only option if he wanted to survive the dangerous trip home and, later, embark on the Archival Dimesnion. His answer prompted the ink on the page to rearrange, and he was presented with new text.

    <hr>

    [Do you wish to become an Adventurer?]

    [Yes / No]

    <hr>

    [Status:]

    [Name:] Vin Dance

    [Race:] Human

    [Age:] 17

    [Occupation:] Adventurer

    [Rank:] Novice

    [Survivability Rating:] 11/100

    <hr>

    There were two new fields on his Status: Occupation, Rank, and Survivability Rating, and from what he gathered from Hughton, Survivability Rating was a number assigned by the Magic Journal itself. That book was consistently linked with its owner, observing their actions and updating that score according to how its host developed. That lowly 11 Survivability Rating was probably why he couldn''t harm the shaved head General.

    After his score reached 100, he would advance from Novice to Expert. The Journal also listed each rank and its Survivability Rating requirements.

    <hr>

    Mortal Realm: Adventuerer

    1) Novice: 0 - 100

    2) Expert: 101 - 300

    3) Master: 301 - 700

    4) Legend: 701+

    Archival Dimension: Seeker

    5) Ascendant: 1000 - 1500

    6) Seer: 1501 - 2500

    7) Sage: 2501 - 4000

    8) Curator: 4001+

    Astral Plane: Eternal

    9) Apex: 10000 - 15000

    10) Avatar: 15001 - 25000

    11) ArcAngel: 25001 - 50000

    12) God: 50001+

    <hr>

    ''They¡¯ve kept it simple,'' he believed. The titles of each rank were placed within the realm of a person''s ability. So, a score of 701 meant he could easily survive the mortal realm. Since he was far from being the fifth rank, he could delay abiding Phoenix''s wish and entering the Archival Dimension. But, by description, it also meant there were people on that planet who transcended mortal bounds and hunted inside the second dimension.

    [Quest Update:] Learning to fight. Seek tutilage on weapon arts.

    ''Hm. Instead of issuing a whole new quest, it just updates the description of the current one.'' Vin asked Hughton what their Survivability Rating (SR) was, and he disclosed it was 150, meaning he was halfway through the second rank, Expert. Vin was surprised at how low it was because that man was already powerful enough to simultaneously hold his own against multiple enemies. Anyone who was two times stronger than Hughton and could survive the Archival had to be a monster.

 20: Quest Log PT 2

    Vin put the weapon arts quest on the back burner and asked Hughton to teach him about magic instead. The man''s attention was split between him and areas around the room that''d faced the rampage of the two guards. Soon, several ornaments broke from a shelf and rolled below the Warden''s feet. Vin watched him eye them but snapped his head away as if resisting something. At first, Vin guessed the objects triggered a dark memory for the man, so he kicked them under the bed to help his recently deemed instructor refocus. The moment he did, Hughton bucked forward, tightly pulled the cloth of Vin''s shirt, and flared his pointed teeth. "What are you doing?!"

    Vin raised his brows, then slapped the hand off of him, "What''s your problem?"

    There was a sharp shattering across the chamber where a vase had broken, and Hughton tensed and stuffed his bottom lip in his mouth. He''d been writhing in some kind of unknown internal strife, and seeing their face becoming redder, Vin took a step back and looked for a weapon.

    There was another thud as an object hit the floor and the strings of Hughton''s patience snapped. He turned toward the other two young men and boomed, "I can''t take it anymore! Stop making a mess!"

    Hughton frantically dropped to pick up the fallen ornaments, placing them in an empty container. Then he dashed across the room, neatly placing fallen books and various decorative items on a desk. He readjusted artworks that''d tilted off Center, then stormed over to the young guards who''d frozen in awe, yelling, "You two! Make yourselves useful and answer Vin''s questions while I clean up this mess!"

    "I''d watch what you say if I was you," Snapped Gideon. He exuded an aura of malice, one that''d cause Vin caution. However, the seasoned Warden easily roamed over to Jazzy and Tristen, picking them both up by their shirt collars and saying, "I''ve been lenient with you because of our circumstances, but if you break anything else, I''ll-"

    Hughton halted momentarily and turned toward his human savior to measure their temperature. Vin caught the man''s sights, then shrugged; violence was in their nature; he wouldn''t bother to intervene. The graying man took Vin''s indifference as clearance to throw the two young Ravenours up with so much force that their heads hit the wooden high ceiling and broke through like darts, leaving their lower bodies dangling down.

    Vin shook his head, sighed, and continued reading alone while the group bickered. Eventually, things quieted, and while the Warden obsessively cleaned the room, the two guards gloomily reported to Vin as told.

    He got what he wanted and more. Tristen talked his ear off, disclosing there was more than one way to learn magic; the most common was through items that stored it, like scrolls and spell books, followed by learning from an instructor. Ravenors had a low affinity for magic, and only a slim percentage of their people were mages, so he''d be at a loss trying to find a magic teacher there.

    Magic in this world is when senses materialize in reality. So, magic scrolls tended not to be explanations or incantations but memories. According to Tristen, the creator of a spell does all the hard work to invent it, and then they save the successful motions and steps onto an object. Obtaining a scroll would allow the user to relive the creator''s motions and how they channeled magic through their body to produce a spell. The idea of a memory being stored on paper alone was hard to believe, yet it was supposed to allow someone to do something wild, like cast lightning from thin air.

    Tristen saw Vin was unconvinced, then smiled cheekily before summoning his Journal and conveying that he''d demonstrate. Gideon lamely shook his head disapprovingly but let his companion indulge himself.

    "My parents left me a magic scroll, so I learned a spell pretty early," explained the youthful Ravenour, who excitedly tore a page and held it upright on the ground. He concentrated on the sheet before releasing their hand, and the paper stood upright even after.

    Gideon exhaled, barking at Tristen, "Take this seriously. We''re supposed to be teaching him about magic, not wasting time on meaningless sp-"

    "What''s stopping it from falling over?" Vin interrupted. His eyes opened, and he kneeled beside Tristen, thoroughly examining the magical act.

    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    Tristen glowed, a grin stretching across his face. "Well, this spell centers the gravity of objects, so it''s superficially balanced unless a force knocks it over!"

    Vin tilted his head, puckered his lips, and blew wind at the paper, yet it continued to stand. "Awesome."

    "My parents left the scroll to me. I can teach you this magic, too!" Tristen said gleefully. Vin excitedly responded, "Really? It''s that easy?"

    "Yes, I''m sure they''d be happy to know someone besides me learned their spell." Tristen opened his Journal and showed Vin a page with a picture of a magic circle. Vin studied it while questioning, "You said it was a scroll?"

    "The original spell was scribed on a scroll, but I didn''t want to lose it, so I had my Journal copy it to the spell tab."

    "So that''s what that tab is for," Vin murmured. Tristen went on a rant about the magic and its uses. Meanwhile, Gideon privately communicated with Vin. The man thanked him for pretending to be interested in Tristen''s impractical spell. Gideon told him that Tristen''s parents developed the spell themselves. It seemed that decades ago, the King ordered any Ravenour with the potential for magic to create spells to aid their war against the Elves. The couple spent most of their life on that project, and they were proud of their creation; however, once they presented it at the royal court, they were killed for wasting the elite''s time.

    Vin felt a weight of darkness drop to his lower gut. Gideon saw his shift and asked, "Why do you look sad? You''ve never even met them."

    "Do I need to have met them to have sympathy?"

    "Evidently not. Human."

    ''Aggravating.'' Vin thought. The blatant racial superiority they emitted was vexing. Vin tuned back into what Tristen was saying, which wasn''t vital, so he urged them onward. The antsy Ravenour brought their Journal up to Vin''s magic circle, and the spell "Center Gravity" was copied into his spell tab.

    <hr>

    [Spells:]

    1) Center Gravity

    <hr>

    Touching the drawing of the magic circle triggered a memory. It was more incredible than he expected. He could see and feel a foreign hand hovering over a leaf. Feel the flow of magic travel through this person''s veins and from their palm toward the plant, forcing it to stand. It was as if he were that passionate individual, commanding a new magic.

    The memory ended, and while it was fresh, Vin tested it himself. Tristen gave him early consolation, telling him it takes a lot of practice to remember the exact sensation. He''d spoken too soon; by the time the Ravenour finished his sayings, the paper was already balanced underneath Vin''s palm.

    Tristen''s mouth unhinged, and he hollered, "How! It took me months to learn this spell?"

    Vin glanced at the young guard and replied in a level tone, "The person who created this memory did a good job."

    Tristen turned to hide his face, but a sniffle escaped him, and he softly spoke, "Yeah... I think so, too."

    "Alright," Gideon said, "That pretty much sums up general magic. There are magics made with elemental affinity, too, in which case, there will be scrolls you can''t employ because of your fire affixation. Moreover, most useful spells are guarded in armories or magic academies."

    That was fine; Vin was content with what he''d learned. It was remarkable enough to learn something as unreal as magic in the first place. Now, the most important thing was how he''d get to Earthia. Gideon checked the map and calculated a year''s journey to the human settlements. The other method used was a teleportation circle. However, the only magic site was half a day''s travel from the town and took trained mages to operate. Seeing Vin''s position, convincing mages to allow him to escape was slim.

    Ultimately, Gideon requested they wait until the King''s daughter, Maeve, arrived. Vin had lucked out by being able to communicate with those three Ravenours, but he wanted to understand more of his situation and what others were saying. So, he flipped to the last page of the Journal, which was blank, and labeled it Vulcan, the language of Ravenours.

    A new page grew beneath it the moment he wrote on one, providing an endless paper supply. Since he and the three in the room had a mental method of communication, he''d be able to quickly absorb their language.

    Over the course of the next few hours, several visitors arrived to meet with the Warden. It seemed he had quite the reputation among those people. Tristen gladly translated conversations to Vin, which mainly plots against the opposing faction. He just spent most of the new day studying the language and taking breaks to practice recalling the memory of the Center Gravity spell.

    Hours had passed since the night of his rude awakening, and he was killed. He felt the mental exhaustion, yet he couldn''t shut down. Not with so much swirling around his head. Second dimensions, war, magic, Gods, and home, there was no end to the supply of problems in that world.

 21: Maeve the Mighty

    Instead of remaining inactive, Vin found ways to bide his time. He rotated between studying and doing light exercises. As a break, he''d tear paper from the books'' endless supply and close his eyes.

    He remembered a grade school teacher who was fixated on creating paper cranes. Throughout the year, she''d made hundreds of different shapes, sizes, and colors. Even during lunch breaks, she sat alone in her classroom instead of with the staff and folded while she ate. That was her routine, her sanctuary.

    Vin discovered her alone one remarkably rainy day. She, too, was quite a social outcast. They both communicated just fine; Vin could easily convey his messages. The problem was that he lived and breathed skate. Nothing excited him more than fawning over pros. At first, no one minded the occasional topic of skateboarding, but naturally, others found new amusements. When any conversation shifted to video games, films, or school crushes, Vin felt isolated and unable to chime in. Ultimately, he was just regarded as the skate-nut who only knew one thing and lost his seat among the other kids.

    Eventually, he gave up on trying and searched for somewhere he could eat alone. That was when he found his match, another nut. His teacher was in the class during a storm with all the lights off and curtains drawn open. The entire room was barely lit from the melancholy gray outside. It was the gloomiest day he''d experienced until then, and there she was, folding cranes alone with a smile.

    For better or worse, he learned that happiness is to each their own. That you should do what you love, even if others don''t understand.

    Every lunch, she taught him how to fold cranes and, at times, even listened to him ramble about his dreams of becoming a pro skater. That continued for the school year until, eventually, life led them down different paths.

    Eyes closed, he remembered all those years ago. The blackness of his mind painted vivid images, just like in his dreams, and he could picture the woman''s hands as she gracefully touched red parchment and performed precise creasesfolds. He could hear the sound of skin flowing across the paper texture and oddly recall the smell of her ranch-drenched salad that day.

    He emulated her actions, step by step, and then when the memory ended, he opened his eyes and breathed. His eyes narrowed at a sepia-colored lump of deformed paper. "Guess it''s not that easy."

    While his first attempt was a failure, he''d recreated a memory from roughly ten years ago¡ªand just inside his mind.

    He paused momentarily, staring at the wanna-be crane, then picked it up and tossed it behind his back. He tore another sheet from the Journal, then tried again, pondering more on this strange skill. He was always imaginative and could picture skateboard tricks before doing them, but that was different. It was extraordinary, and he wanted to know more about why and how his dreams and thoughts were so surreal.

    Within hours, he was surrounded by a litter of folded pieces of paper. The ground was hardly visible, shrouded in corrugated paper like a blanket of rough snow. With each subsequent attempt, he''d gotten closer to what he envisioned and could have gotten there soon. However, he was disrupted. Hughton had left earlier and now returned to the room, vulgarly staring at the disorderly ground, speaking at him angrily, questioningly.

    Vin stared back at him as if nothing out of the ordinary had occurred. Then he flipped to his notes page and added.

    _______ "What are you doing?"

    The Warden shook his head in irate frustration, then grunted while communicating via third sense, "Clean this up; we''re going out."

    Vin inspected the random coverings he''d taken from the wardrobe in that room. He was dressed in dark brown ankle-cuff linen breeches and a black lace-up tunic of the same material. It was adequate, so he tightened his shirt''s lace, then slipped on a simple pair of dark leather boots before embarking.

    When Vin left the room, he entered a grand hallway and strode down the stairs of a massive corridor. He stepped outside the grey castle to a cool evening with brisk winds. The sun was on an upward track, flaring rays of the golden dawn.

    Vin stuffed his hands in the pocket of his pants to keep them warm, then lightly stomped the stone ground with his new shoes. After trekking the forest barefoot, it felt odd to be in footwear now.

    At any rate, he had plenty of time to adjust. The Warden steered him, directing him down the massive town square that could accommodate most, if not all, the residents for gatherings. As they passed, Vin scowled at the centerpiece of that space, the fountain statue of the accursed Pheonix.

    Their stroll led down the sole, large road, which split the town into two massive sections. Despite it still being day, very few people were about. After about a five-minute walk down the main path, he was guided down a side street with rather large but simple buildings. There, Vin saw the first sightings of residential structures, not just shops. After a short trek, they arrived at their destination, where they were met by Gideon, who was outside a small, humble home with open windows.

    Hughton had his own plan for the day and left Vin with the tall Ravenour. Gideon told him to enter, and Vin willingly stepped inside the single-story structure and cautiously glanced around. The aroma of sweet flourishes became evident soon after entering. The interior was currently tended to by a housemaid; it was neat and unusually eloquent for a race of barbarians. The dark walls were lit by the open windows, so he could see the art on the wall well, various painted depictions of heroes, and, of course, the black Phoenix.

    Tristen walked out of a chamber at the back of the home, smiled, and beckoned him to come. The atmosphere suddenly condensed and lulled, and there lay the master bedroom and its owner¡ªan old, ghastly, pale woman tightly tucked beneath the cotton cover. There were chips in her dark horns, and dark rings made resident around her eyes that would or could not open. If not for Vin''s ability to see her idle, muddy soul, he would have assumed she was dead.

    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.

    The princess he''d met at the river was beside the bedridden Ravenour. Maeve. Her long, pointed ears, missing wing, and horns made her the most abnormal among those people. She was different, and he found it somewhat consoling that he wasn''t alone. He found himself staring at Maeve, who''d held gaze on the dying homeowner. Her ruby eyes were just as sharp as their first appearance, but tints of cloudy mourn infected the beautiful amber of her sound soul.

    Maeve spoke without adjusting her gaze toward him, as if she just knew it was him who entered the room. Vin knew she''d aimed her words at him and not Tristen by the uncertainty of her essence. She sought something with no guarantee of success.

    Vin had only just begun to study the language, so he couldn''t make out what she''d wanted; however, it seemed she''d known that and continued to speak so Tristen could translate. The light-haired Ravenour dialed into Vin''s mind once she''d finished and summarised her intent.

    The homeowner''s time was nearly spent. Soon to part with nothing but the miserable life she''d held surrounded by war and the nightmares of night. Maeve wanted Vin to show that dying woman his flame, the fire of their concealed God that protected them for lifetimes.

    Vin heard them out, then calmly rejected. He turned his back on the situation and began to walk off, conveying, "I''m not your savior."

    It would start with one act of God. Then, before he knew it, that would lead to him being hoisted inside a church as an icon being praised for the wrong reasons. Vin always wanted to make a name for himself like his father, but circumstances like that wouldn''t bring him happiness. He was near the door when Maeve spoke, and Tristen relayed, "You want to meet your family again, right?"

    A scowl broke across Vin''s face, and he cracked around, peered at Maeve, and let the malice bleed from his voice, "Is that a threat?"

    Tristen couldn''t understand Earthian. However, he could feel Vin''s negative emotions, so he stepped in front of him and interpreted, "We told her about your situation; she only means that she can help you get to the human settlement faster."

    Vin made it known he didn''t trust any of them and continued on his way. However, something outside of the situation was hard for him to ignore. That person lying on the bed truly had lived an unhappy life. He''d only seen extreme shades of hatred or regret in the souls of those people. However, the near grotesque disdainful sludge brown the older woman''s essence emitted made him pity her. He knew that he, too, had died with an immeasurable amount of regret inside that swamp. The difference was that sickness stopped his heart before he could find reasons in life to smile, and she, while brief, had time to find at least one thing. Just one grace to send her off.

    Vin lowered his head, covered his eyes, then released a grave sigh. He turned back to see Tristen and Maeve staring at him, previously convinced he''d made up his mind. He agreed to help, though he had no clue how to create the purple flames himself since they''d only erupted when he died.

    Vin instead suggested transferring a small amount of the flame from the castle gate. However, that idea was shut down as publicly displaying a symbol of the Violet Flame religion would cause turmoil and likely incite another riot. With that said, if it was magic, perhaps he could cast it like the Center Gravity spell.

    Vin tried to recall the memory of that blaze, the senses he felt being basked in them. He could see and feel its essence so clearly, yet no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t reproduce those flames. Amid his concentration, he felt an answer, but it wasn''t to his call for fire. He left the room and followed a subtle resonance to a simple candle on a shelf. One that he removed from its candelabra and brought to the elderly Ravenour''s bedside. Vin felt capable of so many things at that moment; there were so many aberrations within his head and heart. He sat the candle on the woman''s chest, then channeled the Center Gravity spell to keep it upright. It''d been hours since he''d felt the memory of that skill, yet he easily recollected the actions as if he''d recently touched the magic circle.

    Next, Vin stared at the woman''s core and transmitted a gentle wave to rouse it. To everyone, even his own surprise, she gradually awoke without being physically touched. Her eyes opened to Vin, an outsider most Ravenours initially hated; however, she laid her tired eyes upon his form, then whispered. Perhaps it was because she was already halfway into the realm of death, but he understood her; the woman said she''d never felt anything more gentle in her entire life. Vin''s brows tightened as the ends of his lips dipped. He didn''t like the burdensome feelings infiltrating his core. It was somehow inappropriate. Damaging. So he hurried.

    Vin slowly clasped his hands over the candle fire, and when he released his palms, it had become a dark, lasting lavender flame. The woman''s eyes widened as much as they could. Vin could feel that she, too, wished she could be encompassed and be reborn like that dark flame. She looked at Vin, hoping it was possible that the ancient myths were true and that he was the angel of death there to bless her. It was with a heavy heart that he shook his head. Thus, life was much too unfair.

    The older woman frowned, but soon after, she began to free her frail arms from under the bed covers. Vin helped her by untucking the sheets and then guided her hard to the fire so she could feel its legendary warmth. A smile grew on her face, and brilliant yellow dyes brightened her soul as it slowly quenched. Within seconds, her fire had extinguished, and she became motionless.

    Vin backed away to avoid accidentally interacting with her soul as it departed. He remained lethargic for a while, wondering why the princess of that town of brutes would do that for a single woman; he asked, using his recent lessons, to communicate in Vulcan, their native language, "Who is she?"

    Maeve''s eyes lowered, and she somberly replied, "Just someone who''d lived a very long life."

    Maeve asked Tristen to inform the housemaid so they could make arrangements, then the long-eared woman left. Vin picked up the candle and tried to blow out the fire, but when that didn''t work, he swallowed the whole wick. It truly was a burdensome element to deal with, which soon became even more apparent.

    That house call was only the start, and next, Maeve brought him to the basement jail. Even after many hours had passed, it burned with the same intensity since the incident with no signs of quelling. Maeve told Vin to put the flames out, and he tried, but in the end, he felt no control over the fire. Since that was the case, it was inferred that he was still magically incompetent. Magic had ranks in the same way adventurers did. He had an innate ability to convert regular flames into eternal flames like the Phoenix; however, once they were transformed, the fire became a high-level magic that he couldn''t control at Novice rank. Much like a warrior trying to wield a mighty sword that was way too heavy for them to lift, it was still a powerful weapon by nature, just useless to them.

    Maeve used Vin more after that. She ushered him around town like a medal. Everywhere they went, he wondered if the people of that town were bowing to him or her. She was well-liked among the Ravenours; townsmen treated her with respect born of trust, not fear. Workers gave her free gifts, such as bakery goods, flowers, and jewelry. She even stopped to share the sweets she was gifted with kids they''d passed by.

    He was irked that she used his reluctant status to settle differences between other Ravenours. Apparently, her declaring that the son of their God was sent to judge them was enough to kick the believers of the Black Phoenix into gear. She definitely took advantage of him; however, Vin couldn''t deny that she would make a great leader one day.

    Not that the bar was set very high.

 22: Maeve the Mighty PT 2

    Vin''s chore-filled day had more to come. The next stop didn''t benefit his opinion of the barbarians, as he sat with Maeve to sanction a high-profile fight between two Ravenour men who were at odds over a woman. As one would expect, when you have differences with another, you get shirtless and beat the living shit out of your opponent until they''re dead.

    It wasn''t a happy ending. Sure, one of the men won himself a bride. However, the tears shed by the father of the deceased competitor blackened the celebration. Vin''s face remained straight under the public gaze, although he fought a sense of revulsion.

    As if he hadn''t already done enough, he was toted across town to a public shop. The smell of cut wood blasted him immediately when he entered. The building had a high-raised roof, with large, hexagonal windows on all sides of the walls. The left and right flanks of the structure served different purposes. The left had six simple rows of wooden shelves that resembled the aisle of a supermarket, while the right looked like a workstation¡ªan unruly one at that.

    Vin peeked at the sight of the clutter of wooden works, including benches, bed frames, and statue carvings, among other hand-sculpted pieces. He could see sawdust floating in the sunlit building as if someone had just finished crafting. He didn''t move too far from the entrance, but after seeing his favorite thing in the world, he began walking to the right of the shop.

    A bald, muscular Ravenor with little on except pants and a work smock saw Vin wandering. The man beefed up and repurposed the pointed tool he used to work into a weapon. He had to have said something akin to a curse word before waving the instrument around and shouting offenses. Vin stopped, blinked at the man, then took to his Journal to see if he could translate anything he''d said.

    Nothing. Vin just knew from the man''s tone that he was furious. Clearly uninformed that Vin was recently disclosed to damn near be a Messiah. Seeing how that muscle-necked individual hadn''t heard the news, Vin was basically just a lanky human with similarities to Elves, the race Ravenours were at war with.

    The Princess calmly defused the situation, dropping the word "human" at several points in her clarification. It served to lessen the man''s hostility but not his frustration. The horned craftsman dragon scales were as bright red as his rage when he stormed back to his work. He slammed his heavy bottom onto a lumber stool that shattered on impact and landed him in its remains. The beefy man jolted up, roared, then grabbed another seat before roughly sitting and banging his fist on an extended, wooden workbench.

    Vin eyed Tristen seeking sense in the matter, but the young man just shrugged and shook his head. The place was rowdy, but that worker''s reaction was mild considering someone like Vin was in his shop. The lack of banners or religious totems showed he cared little about status or the ongoing faction war. Anyhow, Vin continued toward the right side of the building. He''d seen a skateboard without its front wheel bearings and roamed to pick it up.

    "Don''t touch that!" The Ravenour man boomed, rocketing up from his workbench. His initial shout reminded Vin a bit of his father. It was because he lived with someone just as rackety that he wasn''t the least bit shaken.

    "Why?" Vin responded in Vulcan. He surprised himself with how quickly he realized what the man had yelled. He didn''t learn the word "touch," but it made sense in the context of holding something that didn''t belong to him. Unfortunately, everything that followed was lost to his ears. But the way the man swung his work tool around like a stabby serial killer was enough incentive for him to put the board down.

    Eventually, the brute bashed back into his seat and resumed work. Vin glanced at the man''s messy workbench, noticing a second, disfigured skateboard was directly in front of him. Dozens of tools and metal bolts were scattered around the human contraption that evidently had the man stumped. Vin made eye contact with the intense-eyed royal and then with Tristen, who raised his brows in a way that suggested, "Good luck."

    The previous night, Vin had instructed all those heavy Ravenours to jump up and down on their skateboards like idiots instead of properly teaching them how to use them. He felt he owed the skateboards an apology for leading them to end up in such a sorry state. Even so, Vin quickly considered whether he wanted to teach the enemy how to fix their equipment. He now knew some higher being added skateboards on the small list of items individuals could bring to the Archival Dimension, which supposedly disintegrated items from the Mortal Realm upon entry.

    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    Well, it wasn''t like any of them would ever enter the Archive. Just recalling how strong Hughton, an Expert Rank, was, their most powerful warrior would never ascend to Legend rank in their comparatively short lifetime. Also, having maintained gear meant nothing if they didn''t know how to use it.

    With his decision made, Vin walked to Tristen and opened his notes. He asked what he needed regarding the language, then moved on. Next, Vin pulled a stool up to the workbench, sat, and immediately grabbed the first metal tool he saw while lamely saying, "I can help you fix it."

    While distrustful, the large man didn''t blow up. It was a human invention, after all. Vin looked at the tip of the metal screwdriver-like item he picked up, then dropped it. He then scanned the surface for anything similar to the tools he owned at his old desk, which had also been his workbench, where he fixed his own skateboards. As he searched, he noticed that the man was already on the right track and likely to figure it out, regardless of his help. The issue was that Ravenours hadn''t invented a socket wrench yet, but they had something similar enough. Vin made do with what he had, forcing tools unequipped for the job to labor at his will. He found nostalgia in the challenge. He wasn''t always adept with fixing his own equipment either, but the toil of learning as a child was enjoyable.

    Minutes of labor passed, and he even found a welcomed sweat roll down his face. Gideon, who had been watching too intently, was damn near over his shoulder watching the whole process. Tristen, as antsy as ever, found something to occupy himself with. He was standing on a flat, crude-cut plank of wood made for another one of the carpenter''s crafts. It was much longer than a typical skateboard, but Tristen stood on it like one and steadied himself. It was evident he''d missed, maybe even craved, the feeling of mounting a skateboard again. He was not patient enough to learn how the skateboard functioned but cared more about how to bend it to his will.

    Maeve stood back with her arms crossed. Her beautifully distinguishable figure was relaxed. Occasionally, Vin would peek over at her and admire her abnormality and how she''d made a way to fit in with those people nevertheless.

    It took about an hour to fix the skateboard with mismatched tools, but after, there was an unexpected celebration from the carpenter. He jumped from his seat, pumped both fists, and shouted in victory before pounding his massive palm against the human''s back. The force jolted Vin''s entire body forward; the only thing that stopped him from flying through the window was the heavy workbench he sat at. He rasped in ache, then tried to sit upright again before another two heavy slaps sent him forward. Vin knew he was weaker than those people, but there was no reason for him to be flying back and forth like an inflatable tube man.

    Tristen noticed Vin''s unexpected fight for survival and tugged at the man''s arm while laughing himself. Vin wobbly stood up with a hunch in his back, groaning dryly and rubbing his spine. He heard Gideon mask a snicker, which made him turn around and scowl at the man who''d found humor in his pain.

    Maeve uncrossed her arms and remarked, "Good job." Vin dropped his gaze to the ground, closed his eyes, and groaned while rubbing his aching back, "Thanks."

    The carpenter laughed heartily, then picked up the board and tossed it to Tristen to test out. Next, the bald Ravenour grabbed the skateboard that Vin had seen on a shelf and began to do his best to fix it alone, recollecting everything Vin had taught him. Gideon pulled up a seat, evidently interested in this endeavor, and aided. It appeared like simple curiosity, but the more Gideon''s long hands moved, the more animated his expression became.

    There was something offputting about a violent guard and a carpenter working together to fix a skateboard. Tristen was only tasked with testing the board but had started training seriously. Regular thumps and crashes onto the wood floor proved he didn''t have much self-restraint, even in the presence of royalty.

    Vin plainly eyed everyone, the unlikely duo engrossed in fixing a skateboard and the manic young man who couldn''t stay down after a fall. He shook his head, tucked his hand in his pocket, and mumbled in Earthian, "Arnt you having fun¡­"

    Seeing the half-dragons share his fixation with skateboards was strange. Maybe it was a hint of a sense of comradery? He felt the corner of his mouth with his free hand, thinking, ''What a strange world.''

    Before anyone knew it, another hour had passed. Maeve towed Vin with her gaze, leaving him to wonder what chore he''d be sent to next. The carpenter closed in on him for another friendly assault, but Vin promptly uttered, "You''re welcome," and then dashed out of reach.

    The man grinned, pounded his own chest, and, with new trust in the human, began with late introductions. It was Chucky, a name way too diminutive for someone the size of a tree trunk. Chucky roamed to a back room, unlocked it, and then returned with a scroll that many crafters used; however, since he didn''t have an apt for magic, it just collected dust. It was a spell of "Marking," an ability that created glowing marks on objects, usually used with measurement tools. He offered it to Vin, who had no reason to refuse, and with that, the assignment came to an end. With the day ending, he hoped he could get back on track with his actual objective. At no point did the uneasiness pass of knowing his family was thousands of miles away. He only prayed the war on humans and didn''t put them in any dangerous predicament.

 23: Maeve the Mighty PT 3

    The sun had exhausted itself and tagged in the watchful moon to light the night in its stead. As the group walked down collections of buildings, Vin yawned and peeked at the starry sky, asking where they were going next. Maeve nonchalantly informed him that the same twenty Ravenours he''d trained the night before would be meeting again for another skating lesson. This also explained why Tristen held onto the skateboard they fixed at the shop.

    She was getting carried away. Vin worried about what he''d do to her and that town if she didn''t help him escape to the human settlement after everything he''d done. He continued behind her, though she stopped and glanced at him, reiterating. "Teach them how to skateboard."

    Vin didn''t slow but continued past her, indifferently replying, "I know."

    Maeve''s arm swung out, and she shoved him against the wooden foundation of a building. She grasped his jaw and peered into his eyes just like when they met at the river. Vin had felt her gaze several times already, but this was more. Her amber eyes dug deep inside him, and then her fierce voice emitted. "You are ____."

    Tristen flicked forward, questioning the situation, but Gideon yanked him back, reminding him of his place.

    Vin grimaced at Maeve. That was a welcomed reality check. He''d inadvertently slowly come to believe that despite their differences, he and those few Ravenours could get along. Yeah, right. No matter how much Ravenours laughed, cried, and worked like humans, a barbarian was a barbarian. Vin listlessly looked down at her, saying, "I don''t understand."

    Maeve summoned Tristen over, snatched the board from his possession, and then slammed it against Vin''s chest. She gave him space, then fiercely pointed at the floor, indicating she wanted him to perform. Vin quietly got off the wall. He sluggishly placed the skateboard onto the ground, then, without much thought, hopped on it as he had before. The moment he touched down, her face intensified, and she hollered the same unfamiliar word.

    It had to be "Liar." Or something along the lines of him being deceitful. She somehow figured out that he''d been duping them. He hadn''t feared her or what she could do to him; however, suddenly, her eyes became a little frightening. He only had his inner self¡ªthe one thing no one could ever break. It was his, and his alone.

    So he always believed.

    In front of Maeve''s gaze, he felt naked, his motives laid bare. He''d accepted the concept of magic after meeting the healer and learning the Center Gravity spell. Nonetheless, it never occurred to him that others may have had abilities that could not be perceived. His ability was that his memory recalled all five senses; he could smell dinner from the night before, clearly recall voices, and see and feel the warmth of his old bed. He''d rejoiced in his power. However, compared to a living lie detector, it felt inadequate.

    The two guards quietly watched, unaware of Vin''s misdeeds. But soon, they saw for themselves why the young royal had blown up.

    It was ridiculous to pounce on an object with wheels, yet no matter how absurd, none of the trainees questioned their human teacher. He stood in front of the skateboard, placed his right foot on the front truck, and stepped up and pushed with his other foot quickly and fluidly, rolling a few paces away.

    A heavy breath escaped Tristen''s mouth. He didn''t appear angry or disappointed; however, there was an expression Vin couldn''t put his finger on. Maeve pushed Vin back, then angrily plopped her right foot on the board''s surface, the deck. She''d seen him do it; however, the slight wiggle of the wheels the moment she touched it showed it wouldn''t be as easy as he made it look. The young woman hesitated but attempted to climb the skateboard. She could plant both feet for quite a while but ended there. Upon sensing her loss of control, she stepped down.

    Maeve spoke slowly and used simple words to make herself clear. She commanded Vin to tutor her people correctly, but he refused. In a world where all species were at odds, that may have been the only thing humans had an advantage on. Maeve heated, gripping his shirt. "That''s an order! Don''t you want my help!?"

    Vin peeled her grip away, "Right now, it''s you who needs my help. I''d rather take my chances alone than be your-"

    He created enough space to open his Journal, find his notes, and finish his sentence, "Than be your servant."

    Her composure melted, her eyes flared, and she roared, "Then go!"

    She snatched her hands away from him and continued, "I don''t need you; soon, I''ll succeed my father''s rule and command an army! I will be Queen, and everyone will submit to ME!"

    Vin frowned. He didn''t expect a strong reaction from her; she was usually so level-headed, but she began acting out of character. Why? Because he threatened to leave? It''s not like she showed any special care for him before. He had followed her for a whole day. She was stern, but he didn''t take her for someone who''d dreamed of making others submit. Before he could think, his mouth uttered, "Is that really what you want?"

    She yelled; her spirit was slightly uneasy, not as steadfast as usual."Do not talk back to me, human!"

    Vin shifted to his right foot and latched his eyes onto hers. He stated clearly, "I don''t mean to doubt you. Being a princess in a town at war with itself can''t be easy."

    The tension made it easier to understand her; her expressive soul compensated for what bits of the language he couldn''t understand. "You have NO idea."

    Vin looked at her odd features and began again, keeping his translation notes close, "I don''t, but I assume growing up as a half-elf made it... difficult."

    Infuriated, Maeve bit her lower lip, then gripped her sword hilt while boiling and tolerating the human who spoke out of turn. "I haven''t been awake in this world long, so there''s a lot I don''t understand. Still, I know it must have taken a lot of work to earn their trust. Even now, you''re always working, so the people here... accept you."

    ''Maybe that''s why I feel connected with her more than anyone else... As a half-elf, she''s also misplaced here. Before I arrived, she was the biggest freak in town. I wondered if she felt relieved being with another reject.''

    Maeve settled, and her grip loosened. Vin separated himself from her, "I''m not a tool you can use to meet your... hm."

    "Agenda," she finished, filling in the gap in his knowledge.

    "Right..."

    The Ravenour woman turned her back and waved Vin away. She was done with him, but he wasn''t done with her. He''d done almost everything she''d asked thus far; he wanted what he was owed, passage home.

    With the assistance of translations from her guards, Maeve stated that Vin was still a valuable asset to them in their conflict with the order of the Scarlet Flame. She could choose to use him to rally the warriors of the Violet Flame into battle, but she wasn''t as keen on blood baths as her kin. Instead, she wanted to deal with just their opposition leader, a man named Kaelix; she said they''d already been acquainted. Vin immediately pictured the militant General with a muscular, opposing build, shaved head, scarlet scales, and rear curved horns.

    Maeve explained that Kaelix''s strength was only second to the King, who, like Maeve, was of the opposing faction called the Violet order. Since the General was the strongest of those who still praised the red Phoenix he naturally became the leader of the Scarlet Flame in their town.

    Two different sects existed, but that town still operated under one code: survival by any means and destroy all those who oppose. Apparently, it''d been that way for years until one day, Kaelix changed, became more vicious, and even challenged the King for the throne. The difference in power between them was too significant, and Kaelix was brutalized and left barely alive. The man realized he couldn''t ascend to power with his strength, so he''d spent years weakening the Violent Order''s power by having their members assassinated. This was likely to reduce their numbers enough to beat them in an all-out war. The King was mighty; however, he''d inevitably lose to numbers in the current course.

    Stolen novel; please report.

    "If things are that bad, why doesn''t the King just kill him," Vin asked.

    "My father is a Ravenour man. A veteran of war. He is a great battle chief who''d claimed more heads than anyone else. His mind is, and always will, only live on the battlefield. He doesn''t have a formal education and doesn''t understand the harm Kaelix is causing our town because he''s only thinking about our military might with the General at the helm."

    ''That''s why she''s so involved with the town''s affairs. Because her father only cares about war.''

    "My father won''t slay Kaelix unless our family is directly endangered. Unfortunately, everyone else is fair game. It''ll be when our order is on the verge of annihilation that he''ll act. Even then, if Elven armies marched on our lands he''d set his differences aside for the greater good."

    Vin rubbed the back of his neck, sighing, "Kaelix isn''t smart, either. He''s creating a divide even though you''re already at war with the Elves, and I promise you humans won''t forgive your people for what they did."

    "Our town is facing a bigger threat right now from its own people." Humankind''s potential retaliation wasn''t on her radar. All things considered, why would it be? The fact that humanity would have faced extinction if it hadn''t been for the soul of Auroraan''s intervention was an indication that their strength was laughable. Vin observed her lax on the matter and then warned her. "We might be weaker than you, but our history proves humans are capable of vile acts against their enemies."

    Maeve''s face remained doubtful while Gideon scoffed behind them. The Ravenour woman resumed, "Even more reason to hurry and take care of this eternal conflict."

    "Kaelix and part of his troops embarked last night to join the war on humans-"

    "You mean the slaughter," Vin interrupted with a growl.

    "Call it what you will. Kaelix is away now, so I can move freely and prepare to rid our town of him. I''ll need your cooperation when the time comes."

    The royal walked by, faced her guards, then instructed, "The training group has already been assembled. Tristen, you''re learning this¡ªskateboarding¡ªfaster than others, so you''ll help me start things off. Gideon, escort the human to their chamber, then join us."

    Tristen looked at Vin dejectedly. Whether because he was given the responsibility to train the other Ravenour recruits or because he was disappointed Vin wouldn''t be there to personally guide their improvement in the sport. In any case, Tristen nodded in agreement, and the party separated. Maeve and Tristen met the group of Ravenours she''d previously arranged to gather for skateboard lessons, informing them of Vin¡¯s willful refusal. Meanwhile, Gideon dropped Vin off at the castle, where he could be alone in his chamber with his worries about the outside world and a rumbling stomach.

    His demand earlier wasn''t exactly answered either. Did that young royal mean she would help him once the General was dead? Was it okay to simply believe them.

    <>

    He wouldn''t last much longer in the realm of consciousness, but before bed, he carried his heavy body to the desk and pulled a standing candle closer for light. Vin wearily sat and yawned, unfurling the scroll that contained the spell "Marking." At first glance, it was just a rolled piece of parchment with an intricate magic circle drawn, but he''d already known its nature. The only difference between then and before was that Tristen kept the scroll his parents made hidden, saving a copy of the spell "Center Gravity" to his Journal.

    Vin''s fingers swayed delicately across the parchment. He was eager yet slightly uneasy about diving into another deceased person''s life. Well, there was no telling if the scroll''s creator was dead, and even if they were, so what? He just couldn''t shake the feeling that everything about it was somehow wrong. Like, for the seconds he recounted that person''s life, he became them, and for a moment, he would lose his sense of self; he would cease to exist.

    His eyes drew toward the eccentric flame of the candle, and he stared at it while thinking back to his first experience with spell scrolls. Embodying the person in the memory, Tristen''s father, wasn''t bad; it was actually quite cheery, so maybe his paranoia was unwarranted.

    A prolonged yawn ensued as he contemplated. Ultimately, he squinted at the scroll and sleepily mumbled, "I suppose there''s no harm in reliving a little more of someone else''s life... as long as it doesn''t swallow mine."

    Vin touched the magic circle, lifting him into a maelstrom of someone else''s senses and reality. His current understanding was ripped to shreds and replaced with that of another. In an instant, the pale light of a full moon illuminated a portrait of ugliness.

    He was hurled amid a fierce battle inside a familiar forest he''d trekked many times before. Well, to be exact, it was the host of that memory who had lived there for many years. But he was no simple passenger, he became that soul, it was he who watched and listened as his dear companions were slaughtered by Ravenours, merciless individuals who had no business in Elven territory.

    Echos of dread filled his pointed ears, and he felt a small figure squeeze his hand tightly. It was his Elven daughter, her eyes wide with fright, the flower basket they''d weaved together on the ground and ruined. How could a simple trip to the forest to gather plants lead to such a nightmare.

    A desperate scream was directed at him. It was a bloodied Elven man a short distance away; he was yelling, "Run! Run and protect our child!"

    The Elven woman, whose memory Vin relived, demanded she stay and fight, but her primal instinct to protect her child overruled her wish. It was then she cried out for her husband to follow her trail, and with a darkened heart, she fled deeper into the night of an ancient forest. Trees rose like the walls of a maze, making it impossible to look back at the battle. The air was thick as she ran, the scent of death not far enough behind to warrant respite. She only stopped every hundred paces to touch the bark of a tree and cast the spell she created to avoid getting lost while working in the forest.

    Vin, embodying this woman, could feel even the most minute details of her casting. Each time she used the skill, she managed its message, which he could understand as a guide for her loved one. Go left, right, straight, they were simple directions but written in their language to ensure only Elven kind could follow. Vin knew the spell even allowed her to adjust luminance so it could be seen in the dark, ranging from a slight glow to the brightness of a light bulb. He understood its inner workings well because, at the moment, he was that woman. It was his own heart that pounded as he led a child, his child, through the dark forest; he felt her trepidation as she frequently looked back for enemies, felt her shiver, heard the sobs of the youth that whined how their legs hurt. He wanted to pick them up and carry them as they did around the house; however, he needed his hands free to cast the spell.

    They ran until they could go no further. He''d navigated and marked the forest many times while gathering with his party, and luckily, they were nearing a cave. He''d done all he could to guide survivors there and waited nearly an hour when his ears picked up on footsteps. He and his daughter hastily stood to receive those who were able to escape and reunite that young girl with her father.

    ...

    Tears streamed down the elven woman''s face. She, no, he, Vin, collapsed next to his daughter and held them tightly, whispering, "It''s going to be ok."

    A blood-covered Ravenour entered the cave, dragging his sharp talons against the stone foundation and emitting a sharp echo that upset his ears. He wept so loud, yet all his Gods were silent. Excruciatingly absent.

    The memory ended.

    Back alone in the castle room, Vin shouted and clenched nothingness in his arms, calling out the name of a child he''d never met. Conscious of his own existence again, he fought back grief and angrily pounded the desk, then knocked all its contents onto the ground. He''d broken in a cold sweat, trying his damnest to forget, reassuring himself that everything was just a memory, that it wasn''t real.

    Given time and reason, he knew that while the memory ended where it did, the host could not have died there. She would have had to have lived to create a magic scroll and scribe her experience onto it. Unlike Tristen''s father, who simply and happily balanced a leaf on the ground, this Elven woman intentionally chose a frightful memory. It was a memento of her detestation of Ravenours. Now, every single person in Auroraan who chose to learn the spell of Marking would also know her tale.

    Vin clenched his sweaty face, mumbling, "This planet isn''t right. Everything about this is wrong." Recording events of the past was one thing. However, for the residents of that world to relive memories like that, hell, having an entire dimension dedicated to Archiving history was detrimental. "No one will ever forgive each other when there''s constant reminders of the pain they put each other through..."

    "Even me..." He said, tightening his fist. He wanted to hate the Ravenours with all his being, to wish them all painful deaths for what they put him- put that woman through. But he had to remind himself those feelings were not his own.

    All that suffering wasn''t for nothing. Vin stood, approached a plain wall in the room, touched it, and recalled every sensation he experienced from the Elven woman in the memory. His fingertips bled a purple light, one he could manipulate. With that control, Vin wrote his name on the wall repeatedly until his nerves were calmed. He was drained from that day and trudged to the bed, counting his breaths while hoping he could finally sleep without disruption. He needed the rest because he expected the next day to be lousy, just like the previous ones.

 24: The Gallant Gideon

    Vin dreamed of his space every night without fail. He noticed time advancing slightly slower; maybe his brain was processing quicker after constant usage. Still, while he had more time to live in the memory version of the garden, the last place he''d seen on Earth, it wasn''t enough to even begin an activity. Still, if his dream lasted longer, he''d be able to adapt to that world constantly, learning new things during the day and processing or training those concepts while asleep.

    After a full night''s rest, Vin woke up alone in the wooden fantasy-like chamber. Early daylight entered the window but it''d still been dim enough in the room to see the glowing text on the wall he marked the night before. The Carpenter, Chucky, had led him to believe it would only serve as a spell for simply marking measurements. However, it was so much more. It allowed someone to essentially become a walking crayon; they could mark up anything. This spell was bound to be beneficial in the future.

    Removing the markings was just as easy as creating it, which was peculiar because Tristen said it took him months to learn the Center Gravity spell. Meanwhile, Vin had grasped two abilities on the first attempt. Was it as simple as Ravenours being genetically inept at magic, or was there more to it. He had to assume his unlocked mind was what made learning new things easier.

    Whatever the case, Vin, too, still struggled with a specific kind of magic. The candle in the room had died out, so he tried to start a fire of his creation. No amount of concentration allowed the feat; those violet flames were certainly beyond his level, but he wondered if simply increasing his adventurer rank would remedy that.

    If so, what milestone would he need to reach to fan fire around freely like a flamethrower? He revisited his Journal in search of clues.

    <hr>

    Mortal Realm: Adventuerer

    1) Novice: 0 - 100

    2) Expert: 101 - 300

    3) Master: 301 - 700

    4) Legend: 701+

    Archival Dimension: Seeker

    5) Ascendant: 1000 - 1500

    6) Seer: 1501 - 2500

    7) Sage: 2501 - 4000

    8) Curator: 4001+

    Astral Plane: Eternal

    9) Apex: 10000 - 15000

    10) Avatar: 15001 - 25000

    11) ArcAngel: 25001 - 50000

    12) God: 50001+

    <hr>

    After reading the page, a thought spurred. "Tristen mentioned Center Gravity was common magic, so assumably a Novice-rank spell."

    Vin tapped the desk in reflection, then spoke to the Journal, this time not with a command but a question. If it was indeed always watching and evaluating him, it had to have some sentience, which meant it had to be capable of doing more than just flipping pages. "Question for you," he began.

    The idea of talking to a book was unorthodox, yet there was no harm in trying. "You know I can convert regular fire into purple flames, right. Is that considered a spell? If so, what rank magic is it."

    The Journal wasted no time dashing through pages until it landed on the [Spells] tab. A new entry was manually added underneath the Center Gravity spell, followed by an ominous notification.

    <hr>

    [Spells]

    1) Center Gravity: Novice

    2) Marking: Novice

    3) Flame Conversion: Expert

    [Your Journal Grows Stronger]

    <hr>

    Ink formed across the bottom of his notes, spelling, [Make Private?]

    Vin removed his hands from the object and warily watched it. There weren''t any noticeable changes in the following seconds, so he hoped its "growth" was only in efficacy. It seemed that asking the Journal to analyze and rank the magic really pushed its essential functions. Since it asked if he wanted to publically document his spell, it meant he was the first person on that planet to use what it called "Flame Conversion" magic.

    With this, Vin confirmed that a Noice rank adventurer could use magic above their own grade. The issue with Flame Conversion was that the new fire had to be beyond his ability to control. Considering its capacity to burn for so long, it must have been Master or Legend rank. And, his current knowledge showed the highest level spell a Novice rank adventurer could use was Expert.

    Vin followed by asking the Journal to save the magic that reanimated him. It began writing but froze. For far too long, before it, a book, physically shivered. As if afraid of its commission. After a minute, it''d finished its analysis and then updated.

    <hr>

    [Spells]

    1) Center Gravity: Novice

    2) Marking: Novice

    3) Flame Conversion: Expert

    4) Resurrection: God

    [Your Journal Grows Stronger]

    <hr>

    [Make Private?]

    A cold chill pinched every bit of his spine on the way down. Vin glared at the Journal, commanded it not to publicly document anything he''d discovered, and shut it. He didn''t know what he''d expected. Maybe his head had been too jumbled to realize what''d been happening lately, but he was dying and resurrecting with no consequences. That should not have been summed up as a simple spell; it was an act of God.

    A bang at the door shook him, and he jolted up and armed himself with the wooden chair. A moment later, Gideon walked in and glared at him as if he''d been a circus act. Vin exhaled, sat the furniture down, and then grumbled in Vulcan, "What do you want."

    The tall Ravenour, with dark features, neat leather military attire, and consistently slick like Vin''s image of a Jazz musician, withdrew a paper from his belongings and unfurled it, revealing a magic circle. "I have a job for you."

    Vin grimaced at the savage. Jazzy absolutely knew the outsider would refuse to do any more favors, but he got his giant hands on something he knew the human would find worthwhile: another spell scroll. Even though Vin''s experience with them was risky, human interest in the novelty of magic was unparalleled.

    Like most requests, Vin had to accompany the Ravenour somewhere. Vin found it unusual to see Gideon without his partner glued to him. The young man disclosed that Maeve was meeting with the town elites at some counsel to discuss how to handle the black Phoenix''s child. He''d usually be the one to accompany Maeve since Tristen despised conferences. However, he''d used another bribery to convince the antsy fellow to take his place. By the flavor of the situation, Vin knew Gideon was acting alone.

    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    From the castle, they ventured East into rows of structures where Vin faced the locals who either bowed in praise or stared in scorn. Gideon made covert twists and turns down various alleyways, often watching over his shoulder to ensure they weren''t being followed. They landed in a shadier part of town where the wooden structures were off-color from decay, broken down, and abandoned. The paths were eerily silent, roamed only by small rat-like creatures and the occasional shady character. Gideon cut down another narrow path that led to a wide, shabby brick building, and they arrived at their destination.

    He knocked on a metal door that was far too sturdy and pristine to have been as old as the rest of the structure. Vin could sense life on the other side of that entrance, one of which answered the call with a firm, "State your business."

    Gideon replied in what sounded like code, and the door creaked open, allowing them both entry. They were greeted by a long, dimly lit corridor stretching to the central chamber, which betrayed everything they''d seen thus far. Lit solely by torches, the large room was neatly organized, and an intricate layout of tables, weapons counters, and other supplies filled the space. The thick, mysterious air smelled of damp earth, oil, and, faintly, blood.

    Eyes of the thirty or so Ravenours in attendance hammered into them when they entered. All of the horned brutes were tagged with purple badges and other secondary fittings. One of whom dropped the barrel of tools they''d carried, causing a chorus of metallic rage. Hughton''s familiar squabbling broke the stun of the crowd as he shouted for the Ravenour to clean his mess.

    Vin scanned the man who''d been his warden and then the room. That explained why he hadn''t been around lately.

    Hughton rose to the head of the gang and then bowed to Vin. The remainder of the brutes also dropped, enunciating what translated to "Hail the Eternal Flame." Gideon, who''d known Vin as simply the nude human in the wilderness, hadn''t matched the vibe, which triggered prompt aggression among the others.

    Several of the Ravenours grew infuriated and began an onslaught of insults at Gideon, though, judging by their demeanor, if Vin hadn''t been there, the confrontation would be more likely to have become physical. It became evident that they despised the guard, and the more they ridiculed him, the more Vin understood why. None of them had positions next to the elite; in fact, Vin would wager most of the soldiers had gripes with the current rule, hence why they met in secret. Then, there was Gideon and Tristen. From what little he knew of them, the princess adopted them as her guard at a young age. For warriors, acclimating status without achievement must have been akin to a sin.

    Gideon held his head high above the Ravenours, who''d been much larger than himself. That superiority irked Vin, a human, so those people of the same race must have truly loathed him. Still, the young man haughtily proudly exclaimed his reasoning for visiting, "Your antics are causing her Highness trouble. From now on, you''ll stop working in secrecy and act on Princess Maeve''s orders."

    A furious shadow blasted forward toward Gideon, fully intent on harm, but Jazzy, also a warrior, raised his fist. The two clashed with pure strength alone, neither bothering to block the first strike. The attacking Ravenour, a heavy individual with a clenched expression and crooked nose as if recently broken, merely jostled once struck; however, Gideon came off his feet and smashed flat onto his back with a trickle of blood.

    "You think you can march in here and make demands of us!?"

    "Stand up, guard, strike me again!" the Ravenour shouted, his dragon wings fully outstretched to look wider. Gideon wiped the crimson stain from his mouth, stood, charged the challenger, and landed his most ferocious hit square of the man''s jaw. This brute hadn''t budged an inch but frowned in disappointment before erupting with a barbaric war cry that shook the air. "You are weak!"

    "You are unworthy of your role! It''s a blessing the princess is still alive! Are you not ashamed that your strength pales compared to the one you''re sworn to protect!?"

    Gideon''s face intensified. He clenched his fist and blasted a right hook across the man''s face. Again, the effects were negligible.

    "You think you can do a better job!?" Gideon shouted, blasting another punch toward the savage. He misdirected his punch through his fury and struck the dark scales along the man''s jaw, which absorbed all the damage. Before Gideon could take another rage-felt swing, Vin hooked his arm around the guard''s elbow and yanked him back.

    Vin had planned to do as hired and merely be a presence to sway their opinion; however, he was getting irked. Gideon snapped his head at Vin, who peered at him and spoke with a faint yet harsh tone, "Stop embarrassing yourself."

    The dark-haired Ravenour locked into the human''s violent gaze, finding something unexpectedly menacing. Vin had lost many battles in that world, including the decaying slug, the various predatory plants, the General, and even the Ravenour, who had killed him two nights before in jail; however, he didn''t feel he''d sacrificed his pride. That quality was instilled in him from birth and one he expected Gideon, of all people, to prioritize. For some reason, seeing the oh-so-superior Gideon lose himself and strike an unguarded man clearly toying with him was infuriating.

    Vin scowled at the antagonizing brute and angrily lectured, "Pick up your fist if you''re going to fight."

    The man''s eyes widened, clearly forgetting he''d been in the attendance of their God''s chosen. He dropped to his knees, praying for forgiveness for his conduct. The fight was over. Gideon gritted his teeth, then stormed out of the base. Vin glanced at Hughton, who simply said, "This is how things are."

    Whatever. Vin had no intention of changing how they operated; he didn''t even know that long-fingers was going there to demand that they cease their operations. Anyhow, Vin had done his part and exited. Gideon was outside the hideout smashing crates, so Vin told him to straighten up; he wasn''t a child. Throwing a temper tantrum would only cause him to lose more face.

    Jazzy rushed over, yanked his shirt, and shouted, "I don''t need you to save me! I''m a warrior, too! I''m stronger than all of them!"

    Vin met his rageful eyes, tightened his brow, and scolded, "Why do you need to convince yourself that?"

    "Strength is knowing your..."

    Vin quickly withdrew his notes and restarted, "Strength is knowing your limits and then passing them. Who cares if you''re weak now; all that matters is where you end up."

    "Dead!" Gideon shouted, "I ended up dead! Did you forget? I was murdered where no one could hear me scream, dead before I could see Her Highness become ruler!"

    The half-dragon man shoved Vin back, verging on tears, "Do you have any idea what it''s like to lose the one thing you''ve come to love in your terrible existence!?"

    "What would someone blessed by a God know of hardship!?"

    Vin felt their emotions wrap around him. It was true that he''d lived a steady life on Earth, avoiding anything that caused issues. Vin''s family had money, and he was a skating prodigy; everything was easygoing until his life was ruined by the soul of Auroraan. Still, while Vin couldn''t relate, he could empathize, sending him the same sentiment he felt after he''d revived after three years. "Forget about me. What do you want to do differently with this life..."

    For a moment, a very brief one, Gideon''s sense of supremacy over the human dropped. His voice cracked upon his first sound but then steeled as he firmly answered. "I want to repay Maeve for everything she did for me and Tristen. I want to be by her side when she becomes the next ruler and lead us into a new era where commoners aren''t forced into war or killed for failing to meet the King''s standards."

    "Then do that," Vin scowled. Those people were so confusing. At times, he hated them and saw them as nothing but merciless savages. Then, in moments like that, when they showed emotion, he thought they were not that different...

    "Clean your face," commanded another Ravenour standing before the hideout. Vin and the guard had been too caught up to notice the man who challenged Gideon, and several of the warriors from the base had stepped out upon hearing their commotion. The man with the crooked nose who beat Gideon approached him, struck his own chest, then added, "We understand."

    The man didn''t make it clear what they comprehended. If they''d heard the tail end of that spat, perhaps it was Gideon''s goal they related with, a society without the death of innocents. After all, they wouldn''t be meeting secretly if they''d been on board with the current King. Regardless, the overall result was that the small battalion, which Vin later learned was hunting members of the Scarlet Order, would halt.

    A calm, proactive voice sounded from the opposite end of the alleyway, saying, "I appreciate your cooperation."

    Gideon briskly turned to see Maeve and Tristen walking their way and exclaimed, "What about the gathering!?"

    By the time she approached, all the Ravenours were bowing in respect. She raised a hand, signaling them to stand at ease, and then responded, "It didn''t happen. Shortly after our arrival, two members were reported killed en route."

    Gideon flinched at the news. Still, that would have been a recent event. How did she find them so soon? Jazzy had suspicions and observed their surroundings but found nothing. Maeve caught on to his intention and then uttered, "Show yourself Casty."

    A shadowy figure stood up from behind a rooftop and waved down to the cohort. Gideon, familiar with the woman named Casty, frowned. Even with his best effort to be discreet, he had no idea they were followed by one of Maeve''s retainers, which further proved his ineptitude as a guard.

    Maeve walked by and thanked Gideon for his service. Upon seeing his disheartened and bruised face, she encouraged him to seek her aid next time instead of sneaking off while she was occupied. Jazzy seemed more worried about how much of his previous rant she''d heard. Maeve claimed they''d just arrived, however a cheeky grin on Tristen''s face hinted otherwise.

    Someone from the secret army interrupted to ask if it was true that two more members of the Violet Order had been killed, and Maeve confirmed it. With followers of the red Phoenix becoming more overt in their attacks, she welcomed this new force into her ranks. She''d need them if she planned to settle the matter without causing a civil war.

    Vin stepped back and read his Journal while the group conversed. To think, years ago, around that time, he''d be in class learning about something straightforward like rocks.

 25: Wizard Wheels

    Vin was background to their plot to murder Kaelix. The Ravenours, who''d previously been acting alone, were now under the great Maeve''s command, thanks to Gideon''s contribution. A princess who Vin found abnormal was there. Guards were naturally bound to their leader''s side, but it was unusual for a royal to seek out their underlings. This further established there was something more than a relationship of duty that tied the three young Ravenours. After seeing Hughton blend so seamlessly with the rebels and how easily he slaughtered his fellow men the night of the human genocide, Vin unconsciously categorized him with the rest of the brutes. But there was something different about Gideon, Tristen, and Meave. Something fragile about the three that didn''t make them fit to be among the ranks of the barbarians. Not physical weakness? But... Vin picked up his gaze, looking at the three. ''They''re unusually sentimental for a race of savages.''

    While Vin was scoping them out, he saw Tristen begin to unsheathe an item. That item was the very reason he agreed to stand in on a stuffy meeting in place of Gideon. The excitable Ravenour pulled a skateboard from a discreet sack, grinning, "You said I can keep it all day, no takebacks."

    Gideon crossed his arms and indifferently clarified, "Only in private."

    Tristen swung his hand, denoting the current setting, "Looks pretty Private to me."

    As Maeve finished her current dialogue, she summoned her guards to join her inside the base. Gideon swiftly heeded her but cautioned Tristen first: "The armory guards think I took that thing out on Maeve''s order, so don''t break it."

    Tristen saluted sarcastically. "Yes, Sir!" The next moment, a devious aura seeped from him, and the young man slowly and devilishly turned toward the human sitting against a building while reading his Journal. The ends of Tirstens lips curled far upward as he sang, "Heyy, Vinnn~."

    Vin squinted in annoyance. Tristen slapped the skateboard down on its wheels, plopped one foot on it, then used the other to propel himself forward. He sloppily kicked one pace, then stopped, then accelerated, then stopped. All in all, his off-foot was on the ground more than the skateboard, but it was progress. The jittery Ravenour reached the human and then grinned. "Well?"

    ''It physically hurts to watch,'' he thought.

    "At least you didn''t fall," Vin casually replied. He stood, nudged Tristen off the skateboard, lifted it, and turned it upside down. "I learned something in a memory."

    The antsy Ravenour stood back with a questioning look, his wild, pinkish hair drooping to the side of his head. "What memory?"

    Tristen rubbed the back of his neck, watching Vin hover his hand over the item. "Also, you''re learning Vulcan quickly. It''s almost scary."

    "Are all humans this smart? You also learned how to use the Center gravity spell quick. I used the scroll five times a day for months before I could cast the spell without having it on hand."

    "What are you doing now? Is t-"

    "Hush for a moment," interrupted Vin. He''d held his Journal in the right hand while touching the skateboard with the other. While looking at the image of the intricate magic circle that correlated to the Center gravity spell, he channeled energy in his left palm, which began to radiate a purple light. The Elven woman had a particular use for the Marking spell. In the memory of her, he recalled seeing a spell circle on the axe that one of her companions wielded. That simple scene hinted that this woman, and perhaps others, scribbled magic circles onto objects, not just paper.

    As Vin glanced at the Center Gravity spell, his mind copied the complexities of its design, then pasted them as one glowing marking onto the skateboard. Tristen saw this; his eyes widened, and he yelped in amazement, throwing himself over Vin''s shoulder and gawking at the symbol. "You _____ it!?"

    Vin hurled his head away from Tristen, then launched it into the man''s skull, injuring him and causing him to jolt away, "Hey! What was that for!"

    "You''re too touchy," Vin grimaced. He lifted the wheeled tool and inspected the magic circle he marked it with. It was a perfect copy, and the way Tristen reacted proved his little experiment may have been a common occurrence in that world. "You said I did something to it. What did that word mean?"

    Tristen pouted, rubbing his head while grumbling, "I was hoping you wouldn''t be a ____ like Gideon."

    The lack of understanding was becoming frustrating. That young Ravenour had little sense of focus, and he disregarded that Vin was still learning the language and often used words he didn''t know. Vin found a twitch in his brow, wanting to smack the antsy fellow, but that''d be counterproductive.

    ''If only Hughton or Gideon wasn''t busy right now.'' He thought, massaging his head. The best way to learn Vulcan was by speaking it as much as possible, but Tristen had driven him into their mutual mind chat. There, they backtracked to the beginning. First, Vin answered Tristen''s early questions. No. He couldn''t confirm that his fellow humans would be fast learners in Auroraan because he hadn''t met another one in three years.

    Second, he told Tristen how he learned the spell of Marking. The Ravenour described Vin''s feats as "impossible." A simple spell like Center Gravity was one thing, but he''d been advancing far too rapidly for someone who''d just learned about magic. Tristen expounded. The "Energy" Vin always felt was usually just called magic. However, the name of the quantity released was "Mana." Mana moved through the body of living things and created magic when manipulated in characteristic patterns. For example, the Center Gravity spell transferred Mana from the person to the designated location of the object that they wanted to balance. That was demonstrated concisely through the memory Tristen''s parents had created so he could simply write Vin off as being "smart." However, Vin learned the spell of Marking through a live, adrenaline-rushed experience in one go. It wasn''t a tutorial; in fact, in the manner it was presented, it made sense that the Carpenter had it stored away, collecting dust. How could anyone focus on the spell''s usage when so much is happening around it?

    Apparent vexation had drowned Tristens face. He was curious but, at the same time, frightened. Vin had accepted that memories were meant to be lucid experiences. Yet, Tristen shakily clarified that he was wrong. The reason it took months to years to learn a single spell was that each dive only presented vague details of information to ordinary people. Like having a long dream and waking up knowing you''d dreamt but being unable to regurgitate anything that happened. In Vin''s case, the dream was not only in high definition, but he unconsciously recorded it. With both of these things, he could learn and utilize spells quickly.

    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    He was an abnormality, one unlike anything Tristen had ever seen. Vin already had a hunch he was unnatural; however, considering he was reborn by a flaming phoenix, it was hardly the most startling news he''d heard.

    Fast-forwarding, he had the Ravenour enlighten him on the technique he used on the skateboard. Tristen told him that imbuing magic onto inanimate objects was referred to as "Enchanting." A spell circle was more than just a trigger for a memory; the drawing itself, when activated, had the properties of the spell. While common practice in Elven territories, Ravenours had difficulty properly recreating magic circles on their tools. It required far too much magical precision, which they lacked.

    Unrelated, the word Tristen had thrown at the human earlier was an insult. He said that, like Gideon, Vin was grouchy. Sure.

    More importantly, Vin wondered if enchanting the skateboard with the Center Gravity spell would make Tristen more balanced. A quick ride killed that idea, as the Antsy Ravenour quickly fell off. He attempted this on a whim, but it was still disappointing. Before giving up, Vin marked the youthful individual''s shirt without notice, then asked them to try again.

    Tristen stood upright on the skateboard as he usually did. A blink later, his jaw dropped in astonishment. He rubbed his lower abdomen, murmuring, "It feels weird."

    "Your center gravity should be lower when skateboarding to keep balance."

    Tristen pushed forward steadily. Any faster than a cat''s prowl caused him to shake, but that slight boost allowed him to actually skate. At the level of a child, anyway. Vin rubbed his chin, pondering, ''Why did the spell work on the shirt, but not the skateboard?"

    ¡®Well... A skateboard with four wheels is already centered, so I guess that explains why there weren''t any changes there. Suppose it just depends on what''s being enhanced. If it''s the person receiving the effects, we''ll mark their clothing; if it''s the item, I''ll put the mark on its surface.''

    After a lap around the shady, back ally area, Tristen lept off the board and ran to Vin. He tugged at his magically imbued shirt, shouting far too loud for someone outside a secret base, "You enchanted my shirt!"

    "I see that," replied Vin.

    Tristen elevated, exclaiming louder to emphasize the gravity of what he''d done. "YOU ENCHNATED MY SHIRT."

    "Enchanted items are rare here. The few we have come from other tribes and sell at least 10 gold!."

    "Is that a lot?" Vin asked.

    "You could buy a full set of armor and a new weapon!"

    As the light-haired Ravenour continued, several men stormed from the base with livid faces. Gideon dashed past the aggressive unit and shoved his partner onto the worn stone ground. He angrily leaned over him as Antsy, confused, yelled at their audacity. His face furious, Gideon grabbed Tristen''s collar and pulled him off the floor, grumbling quietly, "Are you out of your mind!? Do you know what those people will do to you if they get ahold of you!"

    "This place is hidden for a reason, and you''re out here shouting like you want the Scarlet Flame to find it!"

    "But Vin! He-" Tristen began, only to get cut off.

    "Shut up and get inside! Maeve is talking with their leader, if you cause trouble for her I''ll beat you myself!"

    "Just shut up and look!" He said, showing his companion the glowing spell circle on his shirt."

    Gideon halted, questioning, "W-what is this? A magic circle?"

    "I''ve been trying to tell you! that Vin enchanted my shirt."

    It became quiet on set. Even though Vin was already believed to be the son of their God, all the Ravenours outside portrayed awe. Before anything else, everyone was forced inside the base. Tristen became even more unruly around the warriors, showing off his enchanted shirt and claiming it would be a game-changer for battle. "With the Center Gravity enchantment, I''ll never lose my balance in a fight!" He stated.

    He may have looked like a fool, but Vin understood his enthusiasm. The youthful fellow loudly proclaimed his parents'' name, giving them full credit for the spell and hyping it up as something that would reshape combat. According to Gideon, Tristen''s relatives had been killed because they presented a spell deemed useless to the King. Tristen had gone his entire life with their teachings being looked down on, and only then could he wipe the dirt off their family name. The antsy fellow even volunteered to take his top off so others could try it. Anyone who tried on the enchanted felt the immediate shift in their center of gravity, which didn''t mean much to Vin, but that possibility meant so much to those who fought on unpredictable terrains.

    One of the men asked Tristen how they would obtain such an item, to which Vin pinched his mind, asserting that he would not be aiding anyone else. Zero chance he would give those brutes any enhancement that would better allow them to slaughter humans. Vin had only been returning the favor to Tristen for teaching him the spell of Center Gravity without asking for anything in return. Or so Vin told himself, though; conceivably, he''d disliked that Ravenour a little less than the rest.

    Not enough to help Tristen climb out of the hole he dug himself. He was probably a greater salesman than a swordsman, and he''d pushed a product that wasn''t on shelves to eager men. The base grew noisier by the second. Meanwhile, Vin sat and thought about how he''d distribute enchanted armor to the humans so they could survive in that world. Center Gravity was just the beginning; as he collected more and more powerful spells, he''d attach them to many articles of wear. He spent about an hour there before Maeve wrapped up negotiations in a backroom. Vin endured the constant gaze in his direction the entire time and commended the brutes for not approaching him.

    The princess and her cohort left, promptly returning to the castle. The uproar surrounding Vin was still afloat, but as residents had time to think, they may have realized how... Unagelic Vin was. He didn''t fit the tale of the Ravenour immortal who slew hundreds of dragons alone. Still, no one dared to threaten him, and those of the Violet Order always bowed in respect when he passed.

    On the way, Maeve lectured Gideon for acting alone. That den had housed some of the most dangerous Ravenours in that town. In the same way that the Order of the Scarlet Flame had a few rotten eggs that assassinated the opposition, the Violet Order also partook in the slaughter of their fellow Ravenour. Gideon gave his defense. He claimed he was practically invited by Hughton, who made it obvious he was leaving the castle to deal with some "urgent matter ."The older man, experienced with his years, had hoped someone would follow him and lead to that result. It would have been easier to just take them, but Vin supposed the man may have been sworn to silence.

    Maeve didn''t make light of Gideon''s work regardless. It was in good timing, as she stated it''d been two days since Kaelix left to join the war on humans. Considering how quickly his unit departed, they couldn''t have packed much equipment and rations. Even if they camped with other Ravenour tribes to save their stock, they were just a tiny force compared to the millions on the battlefield. She hoped he was killed by a stray arrow or a surprise attack from the Elven armies. But, otherwise, it wouldn''t be long until he returned.

    She had a lot to prepare, but first, she accompanied Vin back to the castle. He was given his award, and then Maeve and her guards went about the rest of their day. Maeve must have gotten the hint that he didn''t want a part of her busy schedule of politics and ceremonies because she hadn''t tried to convince him to join her.

    The path ahead was still uncertain, but one thing was clear. Vin had no intention of being exploited any longer.

 26: The Feast of Innovation

    Vin woke up the following day drained; he''d slept- some amount of hours, but living with aliens was arduous. He wanted to start with breakfast, and luckily, Hughton was at the room''s desk, though utterly unconscious. Vin wanted to start by recruiting the Warden to solve his hunger. Surely, those Ravenours hadn''t forgotten that he needed food to survive.

    "Get up," he said in Vulcan. His appetite had become quite unruly. His volume grew with his hunger, and he repeated himself several more times, but the man showed no signs of waking.

    After a long, lame look at the man, he sighed and decided to inspect his new magic to bide time. Gideon had given him a Novice rank spell called "Shape" as a reward for yesterday''s quest. As curious as Vin was, he hesitated to learn it. The story of how the Ravenour came across it was too similar to the scroll of marking. It was apparently a common spell that floated around the town for people to attempt to learn, but no one had any luck. This one had to have been more ancient, as the magic circle was less than perfect. Edges weren''t as sharp, and bits of its lines were fading. Still, if it''d been copied by the Journal, it had to have been registered as a real spell.

    He would have eventually learned the spell whether he swallowed his trepidation then or later. So, Vin steeled himself. He touched the drawing of the magic circle, and his vision blurred before he was pulled back into the past. His world shifted, and he found himself in a sunlit workshop. The scent of various earthy mixings was nice to his nose. There were pangs from cuts on his hand, but they would soon be a thing of the past as he was on the verge of something ingenious. He excitedly tossed any sculpting tools onto the floor, bucked up, and cheered loudly, "I did it! Finally!"

    Who knew when, but at some point, he''d gone slightly mad from his obsession with creating the perfect spell. A magic that would revolutionize his craft. The spell of "Shape." A sense of direction filled Vin as the host of that memory rubbed their hands together in anticipation, then gracefully hovered their hand over a block of clay. "Shape is not about force. It''s about intent. Allow your intention to create on your stead."

    The block of clay rippled, then contorted on all sides before it smoothed upward in a twist and then curved. It gave rise to something, though the memory blacked out in its crucial moments.

    When it resumed, the clay was already shaped like a small gray plant. Like part of a film had been destroyed. The host of the memory was shouting in celebration, hardly believing something so intricate was created with just his intent. That pride lingered even when Vin returned to himself on the bed.

    "It''s an interesting spell, but it''s unfinished," he murmured. He''d just about asked his Journal to destroy the spell circle and harass Gideon for a new one, but- Well, he had nothing better to do. He decided to try and repair it. That meant filling in the blanks of the spell based on what the creator intended in the memory.

    Vin descended into the memory again to collect what data he could. The second dive was just as botched, also having a dead juncture where nothing could be sensed, but he had more of an understanding of the person behind the spell and what exactly it was he strived for.

    After a third dive, he began to experiment. Roughly 80% of the spell was presented, so he had to construct the last 20% based on the creator''s vision. Vin attempted so, keeping their words close. "Shape is not about force. It''s about intent. Allow your intention to create on your stead."

    He ripped a blank page from his Journal and concentrated on it. He let the magic flow from his hand, and with a flick of his wrist, the Shape spell activated, instantly folding the sheet in half. That was an excellent first step, but a simple fold was worthless. He spent more time adding complex directions to the flow of magic in his hand, and soon, he cracked the code. It helped that he was forced to live and think like the host in the memory, meaning he practically channeled another man''s mind when fixing the spell.

    After its completion, his first experiment was kept straightforward. The simplest thing that came to mind was a paper airplane. He knew precisely what instinct led him to choose that shape. Boredom and hunger were an arduous combination; he''d eat one way or another.

    The spell worked without a hitch, and with the only thing on his to-do list completed and the man still sleeping, he got annoyed. Vin rewound his arm, then let the paper airplane rip. It soared from the bed to the desk and crashed into the Warden''s head with a mild tap.

    "First try," he said, using the spell to shape another plane without his hands. He hurled the second one, which glided over the man''s slumbering body and into a wall. The third missed its mark, too, but it landed on top of two neatly stacked books. It was an impressive failure; it appeared like he''d landed the plane on a small runway.

    The two books weren''t the only things on that desk; there were rolled scrolls, ink, a quill pen, and a standing candle. Even how Hughton leaned his sword against the wall was perfectly parallel between two lanterns. Everything was orderly and intentionally aligned¡ªso neat that it made sense why the man had overreacted to messes.

    Vin didn''t give it much more thought and prepped another plane. A barbarian with OCD was hardly the strangest thing about that place. He took aim for the man again, but his eyes slithered from him to the lit candle on the desk.

    There were no dark thoughts or contemplation. His mind was as empty as his expression when he unconsciously threw the fourth paper craft directly at the candle flame. It was narrowly off-center, but the parchment wing grazed enough of the candle to kindle. Vin watched the fire gradually spread across the plane before it crashed on the floor, and he listlessly watched that red flame engulf the paper.

    A new desire flashed quickly across his mind; it was gone before he could rebuke it, but oh so very bad, he wanted to see that fire spread and raze everything to the ground.

    Incinerate everything. Even himself.

    That red flame was also too bright and cheap¡­ It''d look better in purple.

    An injection of concern jerked his body far back, tipping him over the bed and causing him to crash on the floor. Vin rose, hunched over the bed, palming his face with an unsteady breath and a full-body chill. He was afraid.

    It would be okay if he intentionally thought those things. However, those weren''t thoughts in his mind; they were notions from a dark corner of his soul. They were etched into him like carvings onto a stone wall. He lost his autonomy for a moment, which was even more frightening than the deadliest man or monster on that planet.

    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.

    The floor was hardwood, and no paper or trash littered the ground, so the miniature fire made no progress. There''d be no blaze, but the foreign desire remained. Vin mulled the feeling. He just knew that Pheonix had to have done something to him, but what? Even if he knew, what could he do about it?

    Vin upped the production of paper planes and even added cranes to the assembly to deflect the dread of it happening again. He kept his mind busy for at least an hour, and the Warden never awoke within that time.

    Much later, there was a bang on the door, and Gideon arrived and finally violently shook the Warden awake. Heated words were exchanged, as Gideon was not happy about being given a chore by anyone other than the royal. They spoke so fast that Vin couldn''t capture the whole translation. However, from what he could tell, Gideon had brought someone on Hughtons behalf.

    A young Ravenor girl entered the room and, without exploring, roamed to the desk and took Hughton''s seat while he bickered with Gideon. Vin noticed her, but she wasn''t observant at all. She was a small, pale child with straight black hair, growing horns, scales, and a robotic expression. She pulled a book from the satchel on her side and placed it on the table to read.

    That place was no school, and Vin wondered what a child was doing reading in the same room as him, those people''s "savior." The only conclusion he could infer was that she was the Warden''s granddaughter.

    The arguing closed, and then Hughton walked to the girl, knelt beside the chair, and placed a hand on her shoulder. He had a contrived smile as he began to speak to her, but Vin could sense a more genuine sprightliness in him.

    As the man spoke in varying levels of excitement, the child slowly deadpanned toward him, her red, lifeless eyes barely open. She looked like a creepy doll, moving unhurriedly and without a spark of vivacity. All of the man''s efforts to gladden her were futile, and more, it was galling to watch. One thing Vin learned from his childhood was that he hated when adults tried too hard to force an understanding. If the Warden were to reach her, it''d be under her terms, not his.

    As he predicted, the girl lost interest in his ramblings. She returned to her book, leaving the conversation one-sided. Once she looked back to the table, she happened to spot the paper plane that''d landed on a stack of books. The child picked it up and eyed it from all angles without a spark of interest. The Warden, on the other hand, was more inquisitive about the thing on this table and peeked at Vin, who was scowling at him with a rumbling stomach.

    Gideon walked to the desk, zoomed in on the folded craft, and asked, "What is that?"

    Vin shrugged, then redirected the conversation to breakfast, in which Hughton apologized for sleeping in. The young girl became aware of the human presence and stared blandly at him. Vin wasn''t much more expressive but retrieved one of the many planes he''d folded and tossed the paper craft at Hughton. It soared smoothly across the space at them, but Gideon caught it out of the sky.

    Jazzy tilted his head at the paper glider. He held it with both hands and observed it to dissect its functions and how it flew. The Ravenour child glanced at the aircraft she had, then mimicked Vin and tossed it. Upon her release, it glided upward before going into a downward spiral into the ground. She glimpsed at her palm as if she''d exploited some magic of flight.

    Without a word of awe, she rose from the chair and claimed the paper craft before throwing it again. The Warden had obvious gripes with a growing Ravenour engaging with unfamiliar human inventions. He hunched over and extended his hand, telling her to give him the strange flying paper. A second later, another plane came crashing into the side of Hughton''s face.

    He bucked upward when he was hit and glared at Vin, whose expression sank. "If you want, I can wander around the castle and find a kitchen for myself."

    The man loured, but his first word was intercepted by a faint, quick giggle. It was only a second, but something resembling humor emitted from the girl''s motionless face. The Warden stopped in his tracks, then snapped his head around, his jaw dumped. Gideon, an opportunist, also tossed his plane at the Warden and hit his backside, which caused the older man to flinch.

    Another brief laugh escaped the girl''s mouth, this one lingering, and then she, too, tossed the folded craft at her guardian. Hughton was finally starting to get the hint, and he pretended to be upset and shook his finger at the girl in discipline.

    Vin heard a controlled chuckle leave Gideon''s mouth, so he eyed the young guard, curious what the proud barbarian looked like when they laughed. Seeing any of those people demonstrate any positive emotion in that war-ready town was rare. It was likely why that girl was so deprived. Growing up there must have been rough, even more challenging if her sole guardian was that uptight brute.

    The enjoyment that the child found would be temporary, but since Vin unintentionally played a role in her laughter, he hoped the Warden would hurry with his duties as thanks. In the meantime, he returned to his Journal. Vin''s mind had pacified enough that he didn''t need to mindlessly fold paper to forget what had happened. He began to read, though before he got far, the child appeared in front of him with all the planes. Her usual grimness had crept back in as she handed them to him. Vin pushed the folded crafts back into her possession, then added the best of his paper cranes to the pile. "Keep them."

    She uttered soft thanks, and Vin reached out and gently patted her head. "You''re welcome."

    The child Ravenour steadily played as if it was a crime to indulge in frivolity. Vin put his face back in his Journal, but his thoughts lingered on her. ''So that''s the child Hughton wanted to be revived to protect. He hasn''t said anything about her since that night in the jail, but since he brought her here he must trust me.''

    ''I remember that he was her grandfather, her sole guardian... Meaning that her parents must have died. That also means Hughton lost his son or daughter.''

    ''I''ve seen, or heard about so many dead Ravenours, but I haven''t seen a single cemetery while following Meave and Gideon. Do they not bury their dead?''

    Vin sought the Journal''s knowledge out of interest, but it couldn''t provide information about Ravenour culture. Any more of his questions would have to be resolved with a conversation, but not with the child listening.

    Hughton pushed his duties onto Gideon, who left and then returned with meals for all of them. Soon after, Jazzy grumbled to the Warden, "Once I''m stronger than you, i''m going to make sure you regret all of this."

    On a totally different subject, Hughton looked at the unperfect floor and frowned. "I''ll be living here from now on. In the future, you''ll take your shoes off before entering the room."

    Gideon clenched his fist and grumbled, "I''m the princess''s guard; I don''t have to listen to you." He stormed out of the room and slammed the door. Sure enough, the next time he returned, he took his shoes off at the room door. To Jazzy''s misfortune, he often had to meet with Hughton to relay messages to and from the back ally insurgents.

    The Warden was a decent roommate; the space was always tidy, and he was wise with his years, educating Vin on the knowledge of Auroraan. He also learned that the child''s name was Less. A fitting name for someone who hardly had a presence. Less never really left the chamber; Hughton educated her himself. That was for the best, considering the town''s current circumstances. It was a place of corruption. When just standing out was a death sentence. A village full of incomplete households or unfortunate orphans.

    For a place so rich with faith, fate sure had forsaken them the most.

 27: Breath Before the Storm

    Aside from gaining a new roommate, there wasn''t much to be said about his fourth day in that region. Well, it was also the fourth day since Earth was fully assimilated into Auroraan. It was calm until later at night when Vin was in the chamber studying, his thoughts swirling like the restless wind outside the open window. It was a brisk night, but the torches warmed him and his company, the sleeping Less and Hughton. That was until something terrifying and miraculous happened. Vin thought he''d been surprised enough in one lifetime to dull his care for Auroraan, but then, that night, the entire planet cheered. Gravity seemed to harden, pulling every atom of that world downward more. Then, without warning, the night sky exploded with a blinding, godly light that returned day for a moment.

    Vin recoiled, covering his eyes as Auroraan celebrated all on its own. The glow gradually dimmed, and Hughton rushed to the window with his weapon prepared for anything. Anxious, Vin joined him with an animated heart. As they glanced out the window, they saw a massive pillar of light reaching from the ground into the heavens. It looked far, perhaps millions of miles away. Vin''s Journal vibrated as he looked onward, and after inspecting its notice, he read. "A New Hero was Born."

    Hughton checked on Less first, who''d covered her head with the bed covers, and then inspected the same message in his Journal. He stated that in the 300 years Ravenours had been on Auroraan, something like a hero had never been documented. He assumed it was an Elven affair and that whatever it was would only bring them trouble. However, it was peculiar that the light rose from the East, where the human settlement had been, and not the North, where Elven territory endured.

    It wasn''t something Vin would uncover an answer to, but he found himself even more open-eyed after the event. Instead of sleep, he sat in front of the window and peered intently at the pillar of light. He whispered at it, "A hero, huh..."

    "Every day, this world feels more like a fairy tale," he added. Vin inhaled the magnetic air outside, then exhaled dolefully before leaning far forward and covering his face with his hands. "I wonder if only heroes get to be happy in the end."

    <>

    The sky had calmed by morning, but the castle was at its busiest as Ravenour shuffled, fearing the Elves were preparing to launch an attack. The three in the room were immune to the discordance. Hughton and Less utilized the table for studies while Vin finally took the bed to sleep.

    Also far from normal was an unusual visit from Maeve. She arrived alone, leaving her guards to independently tend to some negligible matter. Her knock woke Vin, who lazily lifted his head from a pillow and eyed her. The heavy burdens under her eyes spoke volumes of the week she''d had. Though obviously drained, she carried herself tall into the room, her ruby-colored eyes as sharp as her uneven horns. She was out of her leather armor, now simply dressed in a fitted, decorated gown. The sunlight from the window caught her terracotta-toned skin, and she glowed like a saint for a moment- minus the threatening dragon wing and jet-black hair.

    Vin nearly tossed his head back and pretended to go back to sleep when she asked Hughton and Less to give them time alone to converse. The Warden submitted no gripes and packed books to relocate his granddaughter''s studies.

    The moment they left, silence invaded that room. Maeve stood at the doorway for nearly a minute, blankly scanning the neat chamber. Soon, she turned her gaze to Vin, who looked at her as if she was troubling him. She parted her glossy, full lips as if about to speak but halted and released a heavy sigh. The one-winged girl slouched lower than an elderly woman with a deficient back, then she removed her sandals. The half-blood dropped all royal demeanor and wobbled to the opposite side of the bed. Her hair unfurled as she plopped on her back next to the human and exhaled.

    "Yea," Vin whispered, agreeing with her bleak mood. The weight of his fate compelled his eyes to close, as did hers.

    The bed was large, yet she felt close to him. It was as if- if they both turned their heads, their lips would accidentally meet. Vin''s temperature rose slightly, and an unsought thought arrowed his brain as he recalled, ''The only other girl I''ve been this close to was Lynn.''

    ''And that''s just because I was dying...''

    Funnily, being in bed with the royal was comforting despite her mysteriousness and being strong enough to kill him. Seeing her lower her guard was- somehow relaxing. For a while, their only motions were breathing.

    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    After a while, he felt the bed shake on her side. His senses were still a hazy tangle from little sleep, so he didn''t react quickly but slowly opened his eyes to say goodbye. Only when he turned his head, Maeve was still there, now lying on her side, watching him rest with a gentle expression.

    Her and Vin''s bright gazes mixed and formed magenta. From the moment they met, she had always stared so deeply into his eyes. His mind suddenly spiraled into a vortex, beckoning him to move closer. His hand almost moved to touch hers, but he reigned control over himself and broke the silence. "What do you want..."

    "Tell me, Vin," she murmured softly. It was the first time he''d heard his name spoken with such tenderness in such a long time. It may have also been the first time Maeve referred to him as anything aside from "the Eternal" or "human." Nevertheless, he blinked at her and waited for her following words.

    She pondered momentarily to compile her thoughts, then asked, "On your home planet, have you ever been forced to make decisions that tore at your conscience, choices that haunted you long after they were made?"

    Vin let the side of his face sink into the soft cushion of the pillow, then returned, "Sure... But don''t we all? Planet, race, gender- none of that has to do with our challenges."

    Her brows arched slightly down. She didn''t ask him that so he could lecture on equality. She resumed, furthering her question, "How did you decide what choice to make?"

    ''In the past, I''ve always just done whatever the safest option was. But that''s not necessarily what''s best...''

    ''Doubt that''ll even apply to a princess dragon, elf...''

    "As boring as it sounds. You just have to follow your heart."

    "My heart?" She reiterated, touching her chest where hers would be. "I don''t understand..."

    "It''s a expression humans use a lot. I''m saying, listen to your instincts."

    Maeve looked at the surface of the bed in contemplation of his response. Her eyes lowered, and her face grew serious. She clenched the sheets, rose, and proudly straightened. "Thank you for your time."

    She began to march toward the exit, stopping at the door to glance at Vin once more before leaving. And back on the subject of hearts... He felt his own, which had sped into a jog. "I don''t get her..."

    "She acts like she wants me to hate her, then she goes and does that..." he said, covering his face with the pillow. While physically a 17-year-old, he was in a coma for three years, and before that, he was never good with people. He still had that childish, edgy roughness. Evidently, Maeve also put on a face while in public. It was easier than being authentic and vulnerable. In her case, she had no choice but to become a Ravenour. She was only half-elf, but that was half a glass of poison to those dragon-folk who hated the pointed-eared race. Even if she wanted to cry, prance around, gather flowers, or learn magic, she couldn''t under the watch of hateful eyes. How tragic.

    After their meeting, things repeated as they had been. Vin avoided going into the town as much as possible. However, there was one welcome instance when he returned to Chucky''s workshop to help repair more damaged skateboards. Evidently, the experimental group of Ravenour''s continued lessons without him.

    After Vin had spent several days among the Ravenours, good news arrived. Hughton informed him that Kaelix- the man at the heart of all the unrest- had returned to the region. Perhaps the hero''s light sped up his return, or they''d gotten bored of slaughtering humans. Whatever the case, that bastard was coming back. The teleportation circle Ravenours used to fast travel was half a day''s journey away, marking his imminent arrival.

    In exactly one week, Kaelix would set foot back in town. Even better, it would be late at night, around the time when he had nearly taken Vin''s life.

    A lot happened since then. Vin was imprisoned and knighted as their savior, and then he worked to exhaustion with jobs. He met many Ravenours and even began understanding those with whom he spent the most time. But all that will end soon. Once Kaelix was dead, he could go to the human settlement using an express method instead of traveling on foot for an entire year. He celebrated the hour he found out he''d be free from those brutes. He pulled a chair close to the window, breathed fresh air, and looked outward toward the sky. There was a whole world out there, thousands of territories, three alien races he''d never met, and someplace to call home.

    ''Almost.''

    ''The settlement is far, but I know I''ll make it. Mom, Dad, Macy, Lynn. I''m coming and not empty-handed.''

    Vin used the Marking and Shape spell simultaneously to manifest a drawing of a magic circle in the air above his palm. ''I''ll use everything I learned here to make sure I never lose you again. If any of those aliens attack our home, I''ll use all of my power to fight.''

    A sweet breeze infused with the subtle scent of baked dessert hit his nose, reminding him of his Mom and Macy''s dishes. Vin slouched in the chair and sighed, ''Might as well relax while I can. After finding everyone, I''ll have to prepare to enter the Archival Dimension so I can be done with that bird.''

    ''After that, I''ll live life, skate, figure out what really makes me happy, die of old age...'' As this gentle thought passed, the weight of everything he''d been through pressed down on him. He hated to admit it, but as pleasant as it sounded, he felt Auroraan would never allow such luxury. Only time will tell.

 28: The Return of Kaelix

    [Time:] 3:05 pm

    [Date:] 1/8/300 AD - (After the death of Archangel Constantine Verthry)

    Maeve conspired a "Welcome party," ensuring news of the General''s return spread throughout the town. Before that, she met with every involved party to ascertain everything was in place for when Kaelix returned in the upcoming hours. She was still just as readied and focused in the face of such a critical agenda.

    Eventually, it came time to cover the plan with Vin. She returned to the castle room and tasked Tristen and Gideon to stand outside, ensuring no one eavesdropped. Vin was much more awake, greeting her normally, though her hard-boiled expression softened for a fraction of a second. Before getting down to business, she asked how he slept. Vin shrugged, replying, "I''ll sleep better when all this is over."

    "We all will," she said with a nod. Before continuing, she handed Vin two magic scrolls and remarked, "I hope you will fully hear me out."

    Bribery before the meeting even started... Vin accepted, copying the spells to his Journal before returning the ancient scrolls to her. At the very least, he could hear her out.

    "I won''t take up too much of your time, so I will get straight to the point."

    "The plan to deal with Kaelix is simple."

    "It is customary for war parties to greet the King after returning from battle; Kaelix doesn''t bow, and my father has come to accept this. However, this time, there will be a new authoritative figure that demands respect," she stated, pointing to him.

    Once Maeve began colluding with the underground radicals, she learned all they knew, including how they had soldiers stationed near the teleportation circle, the fastest way across the world. They were capturing and torturing informants of the Scarlet Flame who tried to bring supplies to Kaelix. This means that the brute had no idea Vin was alive nor the "child" of his opposing god.

    "After warring against an inferior race, I''m certain Kaelix will refuse to bow down to a human."

    Vin scowled at her, reminding her that he was also  a member of that "inferior race." Perhaps her Highness had forgotten because he''d lived with Ravenours for a week, but they were not allies. One day, humans would seek revenge, and Vin would have his alliance.

    "That''s why you wanted as large of an audience as possible. Kaelix wouldn''t show respect to someone who represents the Violet Flame in front of so many of his followers."

    "Percielcely," Affirmed Maeve, crossing her arms. "But the Eternal demands respect. Once Kaelix refuses, the rebels will cause a commotion to escalate the situation."

    "The King isn''t informed of the plan, but he will force Kaelix to bow to you as an alternative to his great general being killed by the Eternal."

    "Once Kaelix is within range, one of the rebels named Kisk, who will be hidden in your vicinity, will swiftly kill him."

    "We have an escape plan for Kisk after he completes the job. He''s prepared to live the rest of his life in the shadows for this greater good."

    Vin peered at her and tilted his head in doubtful question, "That''s all?"

    Maeve didn''t skip a beat, looking into his eyes and replying sternly, "That''s all. It''ll be too late to travel to the teleportation site, so i''ll arrange for your escort come morning."

    Her soul was steady, and she was confident in her plan. It was as straightforward as she claimed, but then again, those people were simple. She played on their arrogance and would string them along by the lines of their egos. Vin''s only question was his script, and of course, he was told to improvise the whole "Immortal Warrior" role. Even after a week, he still had difficulty acting; his strategy was always staying silent and making others speak for him, but now he had to drive the plot.

    After the meeting, Maeve left, and Hughton and Less returned. The Warden didn''t stay long, leaving Vin to babysit while he got up to god knows what. There were a few hours until it was time to act, so Vin learned the two new spells, which were just as simple as the others. He wondered when, or if, he''d ever see magic used to attack. The first skill was simply named "Rotate," as the name suggested, it made objects spin. The other was "Bend," which he could do to items with the "Shape" spell, so it wasn''t worthwhile.

    After learning the two spells, he gave Less her final lessons on building paper cranes. That would be the last time they got to practice, so he tried to teach her as much as he could before their goodbyes.

    <>

    Night came fast.

    With his chamber window open, he heard a far-off whistle sound from beyond the town gate. Soon, there was a knock on the door, and Hughton entered to assemble him before getting in position.

    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    They emerged from the castle to a sea of what had to have been at least five thousand Ravenours. Most of them dropped to a knee in recognition of Vin''s status. The colossal castle doors opened a few minutes after him, and the King of that land ambled out with guards and his daughter in tow.

    The warriors that entered through the gate arrived sooner than expected. Vin sighted them, soon discovering that the Ravenours had been mounted. But not on horses, not at all. The beast they rode was as tall as one but in no way natural prey. They were massive, metamorphosed cousins of the big cat family. Protected by thick skin and a full, deathly black fur coat with scarlet markings like a tiger. Their vicious, red eyes indicated these hefty, tiger-like creatures were not something meant to be tamed or mounted by anyone. Yet, they had been.

    The beast being ridden in front of the pack was the largest. One could see the black aura from its breath. The scars that clad its body looked like they may have been from lethal injuries. Still, it haughtily carried itself forward, victor of every fight. As for the man atop, the bastard General whose dark attire had become shoddy and stained with blood. He rode with a comfortable hunch as if the weight of his many sins bore no weight.

    Every one of his subordinates straightened their face and posture when they came into view of the castle, but not Kaelix. His face was deadpan and detached from their setting. Even as the King of their town offered a word of "congratulations," he gifted him silence.

    The General did, however, gander over the lowly group his men should have killed a week ago. Yet, there they were.

    As that savage looked, he noticed Vin at the head of the pact, free of constraints, fuller than the bag of bones he was when they''d met. A penny of life lit the militant man''s face, sending a shiver down Vin''s spine. Kaelix grabbed his bloodied sword hilt, then the corners of his mouth crooked up, and one eye flared more than the other with a sudden engross.

    A wordless evil grin communicated the heinous crafts of his thoughts and what he''d done.

    The weather was cool, but Vin''s skin felt heated, baking underneath the pressure of a heavy fury. His eyes blazed open, and plan be damned, he stomped forward. He knew what that man silently communicated with his noxious leer. Where he''d been those past few days. Hughton grabbed his right arm, then silently communicated for him to wait. Vin forcefully quelled, but the hatred that bred that day would never be extinguished.

    After everyone from the battalion unmounted, Hughton pricked his brain again. Things had become even more complicated. At least a dozen more warriors were returning than he''d expected, which meant their information network had failed somewhere.

    A circular clearing was formed for the returning party, who unmounted and faced the King. The General declared to have earned their town glory on the battlefield and even returned with new allies. The man claimed he met this group of twenty heavily armed brutes while on the battlefield, and they were interested in learning skating alongside their town. Funny, it was just a coincidence that they percolated murderous aura and bore the identical crest of a Scarlet Phoenix.

    Bull shit. Vin remembered that Maeve had attempted to get Kaelix to spare him so the town would have an instructor for the human sport. Now, Kaelix was suddenly all on board with the idea of lessons.

    Maeve stepped forth after formalities were exchanged between the King and the army. She announced she had great news for those who were isolated from the town the past week, directing everyone''s attention toward the human. Vin wondered what kind of face he should have made upon entering the spotlight of the thousands of aliens, though that soon wasn''t an issue. His brows tensed into a knot when one of the Ravenours suddenly squealed with joy. "Wait! A moment, if you would, your Highness."

    A woman with a gleeful, viperous grin sped toward him, then awed, "What a cute human."

    She introduced herself to Hughton as Vespa; evidently, she could tell he was Vin''s Warden. Her skin was light gray, like concrete, and she had toxic green eyes and emerald dye on her lips. She wore a white top, black glossy leather high waist bottoms, black heels not meant to travel in, and a whip at her side. Like most Ravenours, she was taller than the average human, so Vin wanted to grab her L-shaped horns and yank her down to his level.

    Evidently, the attention of that many Ravenours and Royalty meant nothing to her. She held out her hand and drew a person in with her pointer finger like an angry mother telling her child to "come here."

    A pale, dirtied human male walked into view in rags, bandaged in several places. His dark eyes were void, and his body was visibly trembling; he did not dare look from the ground for too long. She leaned down to place a viperous, seductive hand around their shoulder, which immediately triggered a violent shiver. She inched in and whispered gleefully into their ear, "I want you to meet your new friend."

    She forced the captive''s head up to Vin, who looked back with a frown.

    Unprompted, Vespa opened her eyes in sudden wonder, "What''s that? She asked, even though no one had said a word.

    "You don''t want any more friends?"

    "I''m the only one for you?!" she said in an awestruck glee.

    The woman laughed, then tightened her hold on him. In a threatening voice, she added, "Be a good boy and be nice to our neighbors."

    Vin didn''t grasp the entirety of what she''d ramble about, but he could tell by how she conversed with a speechless, terrified human that she was insane.

    That individual, who was around Vin''s age, wasn''t fortunate. It was already unfortunate to be captured, but their Warden was a real nut case, too. In Earthian, the sole language every human was imbued with, Vin asked the young, terrified man, "Are you ok?"

    The moment Vin, the fated Eternal and Ravenour''s most vital icon, spoke in a foreign language, the atmosphere in the town shifted ominously. His unfamiliar words fell like a stone into still water, sending ripples of discomfort through the crowd. Hughton synced into Vin''s mind and implored, "Vin, Stick to the plan."

    Vin pushed everything else to the back of his mind. He stared at his fellow man for a reply; however, their lips trembled in restraint, and their eyes glued to the ground.

    Vaspa closed in on the man''s ear and grinned, "Go ahead, talk to your friend."

    The water in the pot boiled. Vin''s patience was nearing its end. Humans were not pets, and she had another thing coming if she thought he''d allow her to treat them like one. Vin looked at her in, and in perfect Vulcan, articulated, "From now on, you''ll speak when spoken to."

    Her face, everything, it all stilled.

    Vespa blew her gasket and grabbed her whip. The moment she hinted at hostility, all the nearby underground Ravenours drew their swords and aimed them at her.

    ¡®Fuck the plan.¡¯

 29: The Return of Kaelix PT 2

    The anger and helplessness he felt the night the armies of that world slaughtered billions of humans came rushing back to him. They thought earthlings were a joke? That they could treat them like animals because they were smaller? Weaker? Vin had never had great pride in his country on Earth; it was just a home. Now, he felt for all of humanity because he could easily imagine someone he loved in the same situation as that man. A world where all humans were subjugated.

    Pure, electric shock blasted the faces of Vespa and her gang, who were from a neighboring community. They whipped their enraged horned heads toward the man of the hour, Kaelix.

    Vespa raged first. Her toxic green eyes brighter than ever, she peered at Kaelix, questioning, "What is this!?"

    They were all anxious and worried that Kaelix had betrayed them. Another man flared his wings and fangs, shouting, "You set us up!"

    Vin felt in control while encircled by allied savage, armed Ravenours, including the crooked-nosed man who ridiculed Gideon. He relished watching Kaelix''s scheme backfire. That villian had invited brutes to help him take over the town under the guise of "wanting to learn skateboarding together," but he''d only be making enemies.

    Before any clarification could be drawn, Vin turned to Hughton with a high head and commanded, "Silence them."

    The Warden raised his sword and boomed, "QUIET, the Eternal wishes to speak!"

    A miserable stillness was evoked. The dispute ceased momentarily, and Kaelix and all the outsiders adhered to Vin, anxiously waiting to learn his intent. Many devotees of the Order of the Violet Flames clasped their hands and whispered prayers while awaiting his exalted word. He felt their eyes on him, his uneasy heart throwing haymakers at his chest. Vin hid his sweaty palms behind his back, telling himself, ''Calm down.''

    His sight swayed between Vespa and Kaelix. He knew his actual target was the General. Still, occasionally, his sight would land on the battered human whose hazel hair covered part of his exhausted eyes.

    In the end, Vin''s heart triumphed over reason. Before any of those attuned to his mind could stop him, he pointed to the ground, scowled at the female Warden, and coldly commanded, "Down, girl."

    Vespa had already been close to him, so the rebel Ravenours, who''d pretended to be regular citizens, quickly forced her to her knees. Vin looked down at her, then sneered, "Good girl."

    Next, he told the other human to come to his side, but Vespa snapped, her voice sharp as she yelled, "Don''t you move!"

    Vin hunched lightly, grasped her jaw, and peered at her, "I know right now you''re confused. Scared."

    "It''s all because of your lack of faith," he said. He played up the role of the Eternal myth, but in truth, he abhorred it. He wasn''t a leader, not even a fighter, just a guy who, three years ago, aspired to be a pro skateboarder. The real tale of the Ravenour immortal was the opposite of the life he wanted. Look at what happened to them; that legend was said to have been swallowed by a dragon and flown into space.

    He would be his own person, a human.

    Gideon telepathically screamed at Vin to focus on the General instead of that nobody, but he was too far in. A dark cloak had fallen over his mind, and his heart found temporary solace. Vin released his grasp on the woman and felt around his own lips.

    ''I found something else to fight for,'' he thought. Feeling his mouth, he discovered he was smiling. For the first time since he''d awoken from his three-year-long coma, he was smiling.

    Perhaps it stemmed from being a competitive skater on Earth, but he wanted to prove that humans were only underdogs in the skirmish, which was called survival. Nothing would be more thrilling than to win the Olympic gold medal of superiority over the billions of aliens on Auroraan.

    Because he, a human, was so great, he didn''t have to settle for getting revenge on just one of those heathens. Vin straightened out with flaming pride flowing through his veins. He looked at the militant man with the shaved head and scolded, "You brought this faithless woman into my town."

    "Come here."

    Kaelix, still grossly composed, frowned at the King of that town and asked, "Is this a joke?"

    The King, the strongest and largest Ravenour among them, always had few words. From how Maeve spoke of him, it was because the man lacked diplomacy and ruled with might as their land dictated. Maeve assumed he''d simply force the General into submission; however, his lack of action meant he also had doubts.

    No one else was strong enough to control Kaelix; The royal leader''s hesitation wasn''t a part of the plan.

    The warlord sensed the King''s cluelessness about what was happening and laughed. He rubbed the scarlet scales on his own face, saying, "You''re no scholar, but I''ve never expected you to be so easily tricked. I''ve killed hundreds of humans in days; you''ve gone mad if you think I''ll bow to one now."

    Maeve was standing near her father. She was flawlessly composed when she held her hand toward Vin and enunciated, "That''s no mere human, but the Eternal Flame and you will pay for your insolence."

    The robust General stopped laughing and immediately deadpanned at the half-elf with a murderous mug, "Not funny."

    Maeve added with a regal head tilt, "Then you need to be convinced."

    On her signal, a Ravenour man branded with the Scarlet Order''s signature red Phoenix badge was brought out in cuffs. As he was led, Maeve unrolled a paper and began reading, "For the crime of assassinating three war ministers, the criminal Yestro is to be executed. His death to be carried out by the Eternal Flame himself."

    ''This isn''t what we talked about,'' Vin thought, scowling at Maeve. Soon, the criminal named Yestro was knocked to their knees in front of him. There were shifts of bodies in the crowd, and then a pair of heavily robbed priestesses arose carrying a large, fire-filled black bowl as if it''d been a sacred treasure.

    The priestess kneeled at Vin''s side, hailing him. Then, Hughton pulled his sword, reversed the grip toward him, and pinched his mind, "This is it."

    It didn''t take long for Vin to realize the situation he was put in. Maeve had played him. He looked at her and frowned, ''I''m sure you knew I would be against this plan. I''m not a mindless murderer like you people.''

    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    ''...which is why you didn''t tell me the truth.''

    Vin grabbed the saber, immediately feeling the weight of steel. It was heavy; he knew this not just from holding it but from having his arm lobbed off and being impaled. Those memories, coupled with his contempt for that race, infuriated him. Gave him the strength to do what needed to be done.

    Something outside himself possessed him to hover that blade over the fire. Then, with a simple nonverbal dominance over the flame, it was subjugated and contorted. Something inside, either mana or his essence, bled into the fire, transforming it into a beautiful violet blaze. He didn''t need to be able to control it; that purple flame had a unique quality that allowed it to stick to surfaces and burn forever like a curse.

    Vin resolutely took that flaming blade and thrust it into the criminal, who, luckily, was sitting next to Vaspa. As the man screamed in pain, burning inside out, Vin could watch her squirm. Sense that she feared that she was next.

    Rare tense gasps fled the mouths of the many Ravenours who witnessed the execution. Those of the opposing faith kept quiet, not daring to revolt after the death of one of their own.

    It didn''t take long before the criminal''s entire body was engulfed. He burned for only seconds before he was utterly reduced to dust. His ashes blown away with the next gust of wind.

    Vin felt that criminal''s soul''s agony and heard its woeful scream. Dazed by his own ruthlessness, he watched the fire-covered blade melt down to a liquid, thinking, ''There''s something wrong with me, isn''t it.''

    "The same fate awaits those who stand against the Order of the Violet Flame." Yelled Maeve.

    "Now, Kaelix, approach the Eternal and repent for your disrepect."

    Vin''s eyes squinted at the fire, his mind hazy as he pondered through the murky blackness, ''I''m going to kill him too, aren''t I.''

    ¡®I want to.¡¯

    Kaelix buffed up, his eyes red and intense, and his wings spread wide, "I will not!"

    He turned to his fellow believers to rally them; however, no one joined him. He spat on the ground, roaring, "Cowards! You fear a false icon!"

    The looming King dropped his robe, and his dark aura steeped from him. He weightlessly walked to Kaelix and stared him in the eyes. "You''ve been summoned."

    "You too?! You''ll fall for this trickery!?" The General uttered a guttural barbaric war cry, then went for his sword so fast Vin could hardly follow it with his eyes. Still, the King was far swifter; he grabbed Kaelix''s face and effortlessly slammed him headfirst into the ground. That royal was overwhelming; it was nearly unfair how enormous the power gap between the King and everyone else was. It was no wonder Kaelix stopped fighting for the throne fairly but resorted to nasty tactics.

    The King was worried he would lose his strongest General, so he threw Kaelix onto the ground before Vin and told him, "Ask for forgiveness if you want to live."

    Trickles of blood fell down the militant man''s face. He kneeled willingly, wiped the crimson beads from his face, and gently spoke, "Kane, old friend."

    He paused, letting the familiarity of his words sink in before continuing. "You know as well as I do that there are battles only we can fight. No God, nor their child will battle for us."

    His voice, though mild, carried an undercurrent of intensity. "Unhand me, and let me prove to you that this human is not the warrior of legends you all believe."

    "It''s easy to kill a man in chains, If he truly is what you say, then surely he can face me alone."

    Kaelix slowly rose, the blood on his face drying but his eyes burning with conviction. He locked gaze with the King, a man he''d shared many battlefields with despite their differences. "If I fall here, then you''ll have your Eternal to take my place."

    Maeve tried to talk Kaelix down; she attempted to convince him that Vin had already proven himself, but the battle-hardened commander was not satisfied. He spat on the stone ground and insulted, "Enough with the diplomatic endeavors halfbreed wretch. We''re Ravenours; we let our battles speak for us."

    Kaelix had felt Vin''s punch once before; the human''s hand had fractured against his hard skull, so there was no doubt in his mind he could win. And after, he''d continue to wear down the Violet Order until he could take the throne for himself.

    True to his values, the King was disinclined to deny a proper fight. A wide space was created for their battle, and Vin was given another sword. Kaelix squared up against him with his own, much larger blade. There was no official start or referee; the scarlet brute just sized up his much smaller opponent. His upper lip cringed in repugnance, showing his fangs, "You look just like him."

    "Let me guess, an Elf that hurt you or someone you loved forever ago," Vin scoffed, shaking the sword to familiarize himself with the weight.

    Kaelix rubbed a scar that stretched from the top of his shaved head to the bottom. The brute didn''t confirm Vin''s assumptions, but it was spot on, "I was hoping to meet them again in Earthia. Unfortunately you''ll have to do."

    The fight started when the militant man lunged forward and swung his blade with a wide arch at tremendous speeds that repelled the air. Vin yanked his own weapon to his front to guard himself, but the pressure behind the attack ripped the hilt from his hands, and the sword flew out of sight.

    ''I knew i¡¯d never win in a fair fight,'' Vin thought. He took a reactive stance, and upon another powerful swing, he darted to the left, ducked the following devastating attack, then bolted inward toward Kaelix. With such a long saber, the man couldn''t swing it effectively while the human was within arm''s length. Vin clasped his hands on the General''s weapon''s hilt and strained to hold on as tightly as he could.

    The formidable brute growled, then put his power behind his next swing. He quickly overpowered Vin as he swung upward toward the sky. Vin promptly released his hands, dodged to the left of the blade, which dared to split him in half, then dashed back in and touched the sword''s hilt.

    After another second, the steel blade began to twist and wrap like clay, soon becoming a deformed metal blob that Kaelix dropped. Vin celebrated his success by inhaling sharply, summoning all his strength in his arm, then slamming his elbow into the General''s throat. The man winced in ache, a momentary opening Vin used to stomp their knee joint and send them into a kneel. With The commander down, Vin seized the useless metal blob, then focused his mind on the image of a blade, using the Shape spell to recreate something he could use to kill.

    He''d never properly wielded a sword before, but he was armed and his enemy wasn''t. No matter how powerful that savage was, he could kill them.

    An audacious growl escaped Kaelix as he fixed his ravenous gaze on the human. He clenched his fist, then roared, "Your sacred champion would use magic in a fight between men!?"

    "Magic you''ve taught him!? Our great ancestors would be disgusted to see how we''ve devolved!"

    The brute sprang forward with a straight right punch that Vin preemptively evaded based on trajectory; however, the attack stopped short, and the man''s cruel, left brick of a fist slammed into his face. It blanketed his consciousness for just a moment. Vin regained his sight, but it was to find he was en route with the merciless stone ground. He fell without cushion, and his already stricken head smashed onto the land, and a splatter of his blood stroked the floor.

    His eyes flickered wildly as he tried to stay awake. He''d see a glimpse of the cheering moon, then blackness, light, darkness, light, then darkness. This cycled a few times before the pale sphere in the night sky was covered with a blurry figure. Amongst the pain emanating throughout his head, he felt his shirt collar gripped, and then he was lifted slightly off the ground.

    Vin mustered what he could to strike the barbarian, but their thick scales absorbed all the impact. Following his attempt, another brick pulverized into his lower lip, busting it open with a blazing pain and beginning an immediate swelling. Then, another slam sent him unconscious before he awoke to more public beating. He was too dazed to know how long it''d lasted, but he felt various bones in his body being broken with each heavy attack. His mind sprang in and out, and a blockage of blood and saliva made a home in his throat.

    Everything was spinning, and nothing quite fit in the right place. Vin''s airways were clogged with fluid, so he couldn''t breathe. Everything hurt, and he could only think about how he didn''t want to die again. He began gagging uncontrollably, and within a minute, he''d choked on his own blood, and his heart stopped.

 30: The Return of Kaelix PT 3

    Vin slept in euphoric death. For brief moments, he was a simple flame that silently burned in the afterlife. He could have rested there for hours or days... Maybe even made it a permanent home away from the pain of existence. However, he knew his life had a greater meaning and long since resolved to find it.

    But dammit, it was frustrating. He''d always tried so hard, and even after getting the sword as planned, Vin lost to an unarmed man before he could manage a single strike.

    ''Pathetic.'' But it wasn''t over. The temperature spiked in that rounded town square. Hughton, Gideon, and Tristen simultaneously shouted for everyone near where Vin fell to get back. The observers did, and oddly, the General felt their panic and jolted away.

    A magnificent lavender blaze exploded in a small radius, burning Vin''s body down to ash. Embers grew more tempestuous, dancing and warping into each other before Vin''s heart reshaped in his chest. It stuttered, then pounded rapidly, dragging him from the depths of death''s icy grip.

    The previously executed criminal fed his revival; he renounced their soul to restore his life. Vin exhaled, becoming sick. Even with his ability to resurrect, dying was dying; he couldn''t shake the harrowing pain he felt being beaten to death. It lingered like an afterimage.

    Vin tensed his fist, circulating hot blood through his veins. His clothing had burned up, so he was nude, his body glistening in the purple light. Vin scowled at the General, who had become wide-eyed and promised the brute, "You''ll pay for this."

    After two losses against the militant man, he didn''t know how to deliver that promise, but he intended to. ''You should feel the pain I felt.''

    Kaelix backed away slowly. A wink later, his head snapped toward his arm, and he saw a small purple fire had caught his long-sleeve armor when Vin erupted. The brute made the split-second judgment to snatch a sword and cut off his own limb before those flames, foretold to never burn out, engulfed him. A muffled, agonizing groan left his mouth as he peered daggers at Vin, yelling, "My god watches too!"

    Even mutilated, the warrior roared ferociously, revving to continue. There was a spark of life in his eyes. Vin initially believed Kaelix used religion to manipulate the masses, but his God responded to his call in full.

    From what Vin had been told, devotees of the red Phoenix received enhanced healing every dawn of a new day. It was far from sunrise, yet Kaelix''s pooling arm stopped bleeding, quickly beginning to clot itself. Good for him, but Vin, on the other hand, had no other lives to spare. If he died again, that would be the end.

    The General had an obsessive, animalistic gaze; his horns looked sharper, his scarlet scales looked scalding, and his wings were outstretched as if they''d lift him off the ground. He was fervent to battle to the end under his God''s watch.

    It was after they tried to kill each other that Vin could sense what Kaelix''s soul conveyed with its deep vermilion blaze. Despite how much the town suffered due to his actions, that man''s conviction, the reason he rejected Vin and the current sovereign was because he was scared. The General was brutal and terrifying, yet of all the monsters in that world, they feared change the most.

    Vin recollected when he used the Shape spell in their fight, and Kaelix said their ancestors would be disgusted to see how they''d devolved. That man romanticized what Ravenours was like when the planet Vulcorath existed before assimilation. He hated that the current King wanted to implement magic into their armies of warriors, hated Vin and the idea of training on skateboards because it was outside their norms, and didn''t want a filthy outsider to live among them and introduce cultural changes.

    Kaelix wanted Ravenours to seek the heights that their ancestors reached and not rely on the magic their enemies invented or a single immortal man like legends.

    In a way, they weren''t so different. Back on Earth, Vin hated when his routine life went off-script. Change was his enemy, and his beliefs differed only after dying. Nevertheless, that brute was no friend to him, and he planned to see them dead one way or another.

    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    Since the properties of the dark flames made them boundless. Kaelix couldn''t approach Vin without burning up, which gave the smaller human time to consider how to kill the savage. His plan to use the Shape spell to disarm the man and steal his weapon was flawless; the issue was that his physical body wasn''t capable. His overall fighting knowledge was still too low despite learning a few things from his sister, Macy.

    The battle had a stalemate as neither could immediately attack the other without fatal risk. Since Vin hadn''t moved, Kaelix, in a frenzied stupor, raised a sword before his face, seemingly praying to it for protection. The next moment, he readied his blade and bucked forward to strike. Before he drove, the King dashed and grabbed Kaelix by the back of his neck.

    The royal simply and sternly told him, "Don''t kill yourself."

    Vin, still in the protective ring of his fire, sneered. He knew Gods weren''t allowed to get involved with mortals. No matter how much the red Phoenix favored Kaelix, he was entirely mortal and would die a fool if he ran into the eternal flames. Shame the King stopped him.

    The shaved, bulky warrior was locked in place by the force of the grip of Kane, the Ruler. The General''s eyes widened in shock, not from the interruption but from the King''s audacity in intervening in a battle of men. "Does my pride mean nothing to you!?"

    Kaelix''s breath came in ragged gasps, his body trembling with the adrenaline of battle. He tried to free himself, but the King''s grip was ironclad. The militant man shouted for his release, but instead, the royal growled, "There is pride, and there is madness. Accept that you''ve lost."

    "There is no slaying an immortal adversary blessed by a deity."

    When the shaved-head brute didn''t heed his word, the large regal man lowered his sharp ruby-red eyes. He exerted great power, forcing Kaelix to his knees and commanding him to submit to the Eternal. The General swiftly turned the tip of his sword backward toward his new foe and exclaimed, "Kane! You''re unfit for the throne!"

    He thursted the blade backward, though the King caught the sword with his bare hands. A bead of blood trickled down his palm, but he was unphased.

    Murmurs masked the space as bodies began to move again, unfrozen from the situation''s daze. They were surprised their King was subjugating Kaelix just as he returned from war and even more awed at Vin. That brilliant flame was a reality check for anyone who doubted the new Eternal''s validity. That human before them was none other than the chosen warrior of the black Phoenix. If legends proved accurate, he could single-handedly raze villages to the ground and obliterate armies in the blink of an eye.

    Vin slowly wafted his gaze around the thousands of people who stared at him. Then he looked to Maeve. As if she, the reason he was there, would grant him a weapon or tool he could use to slay his enemy.

    The one-winged woman focused on another matter and ignored his regard. She was standing a few meters away from where Kaelix was subdued; Vin saw her with her fist clenched and a dark, seething expression wrung across her face. Her eyes had never been sharper, her fangs partly exposed as she clattered her teeth in rage. At that point, Vin believed she resembled the savages more than ever.

    Though a sinister expression held her face tight, she gracefully crossed the space toward her father, coldly stating, "The Eternal has the right to his life."

    The King, Kane, was occupied holding Kaelix in place, unbothered to even look at his daughter. "Once he has a clear mind, he can seek mercy. Until then, the Eternal hasn''t made any demands of his death."

    "Kill him," Vin interrupted. He wanted to be the one to end the General himself, but even more, he was exhausted by that situation. He could repent for being evil, go soul-searching, or do whatever else later, but right now, he needed to be just as cruel as those Ravenours.

    Even after his official command, Kane did not draw his blade, evoking Maeve to boil and shout, "You''ve been ordered! Why are you hesitating!?"

    The King wearily shut his eyes and sighed. He was still relatively young, but his demeanor was that of a man who''d lived lifetimes. "The many Gods of this planet have become restless. The world is changing; a great threat is coming. The Eternal''s return is proof of that."

    "We don''t have strong magic like the Elves, ingenuity like the Rivanians, or natural hunters instincts like the Churus; we can''t afford more losses."

    The King looked at Vin and asked for a moment to discuss things with the General.

    It was a moment rejected. Because before Vin could say no himself, fate pulled its strings. In a diabolical shift, a longsword was thrust through the King''s lower abdomen and also pierced into Kaelix''s chest.

    There were tense inhales of awe from the many onlookers, and then, a bleak, methodical voice sounded. Maeve frowned, saying, "Kaelix is right. You''re unfit to rule."

 31: End of an Era

    With her lengthy blade stabbed inside both her father and Kaelix, Maeve stated, "I''d hoped it wouldn''t come to this, but there is no place for men like you two in the future I wish for us."

    A disturbed roar exploded from the King''s trusted subjects. A group of warriors charged toward Maeve, but an even larger force of Ravenours, not just the rebels but elites who''d supported her, intercepted them. The two forces were both of the Violet Order, allies who''d previously shared each other''s woes on the battlefield. They didn''t want to kill each other. Though the sweet whisper of the war had already seduced that town.

    Metal clashed together as the King''s supporters tried to breach the blockade that protected the young princess- the merciful royal who''d personally met them all, shared their concerns, and spent days in and out for years earning their trust and helping with the most mundane of matters. Whether helping repair broken structures, settling personal differences, or gathering fish or vegetables in the forest. Maeve did her best for them.

    Her conviction was stone, but anguish reflected in her irises and soul as she drove the sword further into her father, which was long enough to also impale Kaelix. Her eyes squeezed tightly as the man grunted, and a tear fell down her cheek. She sniffled, then jerked away from him. Maeve stared at the blood on her hands, then woefully glanced at Vin, who''d watched in dismay.

    Her voice had depleted; she''d become lethargic and vulnerable, like a child on the verge of breakdown. She stared at him and said, "When I told you I''d succeed my father and become Queen, you asked if that was really what I wanted."

    A broken smile cracked across her face, and she dismally nodded, "As a child, I hated this place because everyone treated me like a burden for being a half-blood."

    "Though- As the years passed, I met people I could trust, made memories here, and eventually came to love this town."

    "I won''t see this place ruined."

    Vin, glowing from the light of flames, saw his own family in his mind, then shouted, "Thats your father!"

    "My father is an ignorant, senseless murderer. Tristen, Gideon, and many more were orphaned because of his rule. The ways of the old have to change. Entrusting control to the most powerful and violent man has caused nothing but pain."

    "Thanks to your help I will be able to bring about a new Era of Ravenour."

    Maeve held her blood-cloaked, shivering palm out to him and continued, "I couldn''t have done this without you."

    The unsteadiness of her hand was disheartening as she was the most resolute person he''d known. But she was serious when she offered, "Ruel alongside me, Vin."

    He didn''t skip a beat, promptly telling her, "Never."

    Maeve recoiled as if physically hurt by his response and withdrew her hand before looking away dejectedly. She froze for a moment, but no more. That wasn''t the time to show weakness in front of her people. She straightened, inhaled, and shouted over the chaos, "Enough!"

    She withdrew the saber from the two she skewered and then continued, "I will kill Kalex and all who choose to defend him. Anyone who doesn''t want to serve me may leave!"

    "I''ve brought the Eternal Flame into this town. They''ve given me their support. To deny my rule is akin to refusing the will of our God."

    "Even my guards-" She signaled. Upon the cue, Gideon and Tristen walked into the blaze and kneeled in front of Vin. Gasp echoed as the two Ravenours were seen immune to the flames; as such, they were seen as disciples of the Eternal.

    A mental group connection was forged. Gideon informed Hughton they wouldn''t reveal that he''d also resurrected so he could live normally with his granddaughter, Less. Tristen used that space to apologize to Vin for how things turned out and promised they would guide him to the human settlement afterward.

    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    Vin tried to control his frustrations. From the minute he arrived in that town, he was used as a means to their end. "Don''t apologise, it''s my fault for believing a Ravenour."

    Tristen''s head jerked upward, and his unduly tormented expression was revealed to the young human he''d only just begun to know. "Please, believe me, we ne-"

    "Don''t bother," interrupted Gideon. "We did what we had to; an outsider wouldn''t comprehend how difficult this decision was for Maeve."

    The entire time those few conversed, Maeve filled the heads of many Ravenours with enchanting promises of change. The fighting stopped, and soon, so did the objections. She clarified the options: submit to her rule or leave and join another village.

    "No." Kane, her father''s deep, threatening voice, ended her speech. Though bleeding, he stood straight. Even Kaelix was still alive, persisting thanks to his deity''s blessing.

    Maeve didn''t want to allow the current ruler to speak and create another rally, so she motioned to her many followers, "Lock him away."

    The moment Kane was approached, he drew his sword and cut down six warriors within his reach. Even injured, he was an absolute monster. Something separated him from the rest of the Ravenours; something fundamentally differed about him. Even his blade was much different from the others; it was broader and had black fur tied around the hilt, similar to the coat of the beast Kaelix rode in on. Overall, the saber looked ancient, but why would the King of that town use a dated weapon?

    "My daughter. My pride. My only... I wish nothing more for you, my blood, to succeed me. However, you are not ready."

    "You may disagree with my methods, but I have protected this town from threats for over a decade."

    "If only I was enough... I''ve come to understand that my strength alone is not enough to protect this place from what is coming."

    "You all are weak."

    It was a pill that was hard for a lot of them to swallow. But it was a truth he wanted them to hear. "My efforts to implement magic and various Elven tactics to improve our military might have been rejected at every corner because many wish to protect culture."

    The man removed his crown, snapped it in half, and removed a beautiful jade center jewel. He held it in his palm, and it began to glow and levitate. "I''d done my best to strive for greatness for our people. Alas, I have failed."

    Curious eyes befell the unknown gem that grew brighter and brighter.

    The royal man cast a long, loving gaze upon his daughter, whispering, "You resemble your mother so much. With her intellect and my strength, I know you''ll be able to succeed as a ruler where I failed."

    The gem peaked in the air, becoming so incredibly bright that day deleted night. Kane breathed, then BOOMED so the entirety of that town would feel his spirit, "Over a thousand years ago the black Phoenix presented our people with a warrior capable of changing the world! Now, a new Eternal was born and brought to us!"

    "A new dawn is coming! Those who survive the Archival Dimension, as I had eighteen years ago, will help the new queen lead Ravenours to a new era!"

    Vin''s eyes widened, and a chill slicked down his spine as he realized what made that man so indomitable. It was a secret that Kane kept from his own family. But, he''d once been trapped inside the Archival Dimension, a place of impossibility. He was one of the first Ravenours in the three hundred years they existed on Auroraan to return from the second plane.

    Maeve drew conclusions based on his statement and the glowing item and violently yanked her father''s robe, screaming, "No! You''ll kill us all!"

    Turmoil erupted as thousands trampled over each other to escape the light. Screams of dread sounded, for no one wished to die.

    For make no mistake. For those untested, entering the Archival Dimension was a death sentence.

    Kane knew this more than anyone. But, as he stated, they were weak. If only Maeve and 0.1% of that population survived, that handful could rival even the long-lived Elves. His logic was twisted; he was willing to sacrifice so many people for a dream not entirely Maeve''s. She just wanted her home to succeed, but no one would be left to govern if things went on.

    Tristen and Gideon blasted through the hoard of panic-stricken people to reach Maeve before they were all ripped from the mortal plane and thrown into the second dimension. Hughton also dashed off incredibly quickly to their room, where Less was alone, unaware of the misfortunes that would soon surface.

    Vin stood in the same spot. He was still unclothed, watching the artifact he learned was a greater portal infused inside a gem. He could run, but what was the point. Judging by how quickly the light spread, no one would be able to escape. In those final moments, Vin apologized to his family for being unable to return to them soon.

    Just as Tristen''s hand reached out to grasp Maeve, the ground beneath them shuddered violently. The gem, now pulsing with an overwhelming energy, exploded in a burst of light that consumed everything. Reality twisted, colors bleeding into one another, and in an instant, the land was swallowed by the blinding radiance, and the terrified screams were abruptly silenced.

 32: The Archival Dimension

    Existence slowly bled back into his senses. Vin immediately understood he was elsewhere, in a place that defied the boundaries of any dream or nightmare. Opening his eyes, he noticed he was trapped between numerous Ravenours in a domain of indefiniteness that looked like the void of outer space. There was no perceivable floor; he should have fallen into the vast vacuum, yet an invisible, flat, cold surface was beneath his feet.

    Close and distant stars sparkled among an infinite number of mystical bookshelves and ''things.'' Billions of items floated around this dimension haphazardly. Vin gazed around to understand where he''d been, and his eyes promptly landed on a colossal object that stifled him with fright. A massive, captivating ship floated by his view, encompassing the entire scene like a blanket over one''s head.

    As this goliath of a vessel floated by like an aimless fish at an aquarium, he clocked the letters on the side. Its name read: "Titanic," a name that raised the hairs on his neck, for it was a ship known for its tragic fate on Earth.

    Vin heard many of the Ravenours exhale every ounce of oxygen in their lungs at the sudden appearance of the craft. His jaw sank as he felt the leisurely ride in the Mortal Realm was over. It was by no means easy, but compared to what was to come, it was a courteous dream.

    He felt physically and mentally overwhelmed. Gravity beat down on his body like a hammer to an anvil, and his mind felt as though it''d split from the sheer difficulty of processing the existence of that place. A realm that should not have existed.

    Terrified yelps cracked, and Vin spun around to see another enormous object, only this one heading straight toward them. Bodies shuffled in hysteria, and he lost sight of Maeve and her entourage. His heart boomed, and his arms numbed to his side. There was no point in running. A modest, blue-green figure of a woman floated unbothered into the hoard of many mortals. The Statue of Liberty herself neared, a looming threat that could destroy them all. If not her, the giant spaceship from their other flank would mash them into nothing and finish the job.

    Near seconds from impact, they said their prayers. Then, a voice knifed Vin''s mind and caused him to recoil in discomfort. Much like the first appearance of an imperceptible entity on Earth, he was the only one affected by the frequency. This new voice was pleasant but didn''t belong to a saint; she was unapologetic to the mortal''s dread, articulating, "Ah. Guest."

    All the objects in that dimension suddenly became static, as if a pause button had been pressed on a remote and stopped the statue before it crashed into them. This entity, also a historian, soon continued, "You''ll have to forgive the mess. I have quite a bit of archiving left to do."

    Her voice was piqued when she noticed something about them, and she excitedly said, "I''ve never had this many visitors before at once. And Ravenour''s no less. It is rare to see your kind enter this dimension."

    A desperate, spine-chilling chorus of pleas exploded from the people like a jam-packed stadium. They were all begging to be returned home, as they were there by mistake. The master of that place noted the insane age scope, ranging from children to elderly, then audibly pondered, "Hmmm."

    Her sound was accompanied by an invisible smile that could be heard in her voice as she spoke, "Our wills and fates do so contrary run, that our devices still are overthrown; our thoughts are ours, their ends none of our own."

    "This was written by a human male named William Shakespeare. Beautiful, isn''t it? Of the many histories and civilizations I''ve consumed, I find Earth''s the most fascinating. The different people, cultures, inventions, and technology! Processing it all drives me to the brink of ecstasy!"

    The historian halted, cleared her metaphysical throat, then resumed in a calmer tone. "Shakespeare has a perplexing pattern of speech. What makes it so magical is that it leaves much up to interpretation. So, Ravenours, what is your take on this excerpt?"

    The silence spoke volumes. Even Vin, who''d learned about the playwright in school, couldn''t quite comprehend. The woman left them with their anxiety for a minute, which felt like miserable hours. Then she said, "I believe it means no matter what you want. In the end, fate is God."

    "Fate had led you here with reason, so, I must aid her cause."

    Doom befell the entirety of those present.

    A majestic wooden bookshelf of monumental proportions materialized in front of them. Among the many rows, one notable, glowing shelf stood out. Unlike the other racks, this one only held five decorated titles, and each book was in a different language. Vin recognized the unique writings of Earthian, Vulcan, and Elven, though he couldn''t understand the latter. He could guess the last two were from the remaining races, Rivanians and Churus.

    "Let''s see. I''ve often sent Elves to the planet Vulcorath so they could see how Ravenour''s ancestors lived. How about you all experience what Auroraan was like before its sickness."

    An invisible hand pulled The Elven book from the shelf, unfurling the pages. Like a mother reading a bedtime story to her child, a soothing voice began, "Once upon a time, five hundred years ago, existed two mortal enemies. Elves and Demons."

    "Despite the terribleness between them, there lived two lovers. One was a beautiful Elven woman, the other a fierce, powerful demon. His might led to lead armies, and her compassion made her a beloved princess of a great kingdom."

    "It was a love forbidden by the gods themself. The story tells that the princess was killed by her own kind for loving the man. The demon King mourned her loss, and plagued by rage, he razed civilizations to the ground, sparking a great war that tore Auroraan apart. The conflict lasted for decades, inevitably leading to this planet''s first calamity."

    Silence took hold of the listeners while the information was processed in their minds.

    "I am on your side. I sincerely wish you the best of luck," the imperceptible woman expressed, her words conveying earnestness that left the group wondering about her true intentions.

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Only Kane knew what would happen next, but no words were freed from his lips. Seconds later, Vin''s vision gradually cut out as if he was falling asleep, however he was very much conscious while the curtains of that dimension lowered. As he faded, the woman promised to update their Journals with the necessary information, and then she vanished from their minds.

    <>

    For a moment, Vin traversed oblivion, but within a blink of his eyes, he violently manifested in another new setting.

    His foot touched down on a solid gray stone ground, and the briny scent of seawater hit his nose. Daylight blinded him briefly, but he hurriedly glimpsed at where he was. The thousands of Ravenours from the town had been crowded around him, so it was challenging to see it entirely. Regardless, he believed they''d spawned in a surreal elven kingdom. Flora grew on the beautiful stone walls of the buildings, and wide canals of captivating green water ran through the town like the city of Venice, creating a guilelessly romantic ambiance.

    Vin, who''d landed at the edge of one of the many canals, was in awe. He could see glowing surges of otherworldly magic floating in the air between crystals lodged in buildings like luminous radio waves, and he could feel an influx of mana in the atmosphere.

    His and many other Journals manifested from lesser rifts floating before their owners. The text on the page was less mechanical and more intentional, as if the guide of the Archival had written it herself.

    <hr>

    Notice: Due to the actor''s incompatibility with this story, Guided Story Mode has been activated.

    [Title:] A Love Written in Ruin

    [Difficulty:] Ascendant

    [Guided Story Quest:]

    1) Meet the Royal Guard, Frefran

    2) Seek an Audience with Princess Elaria

    <hr>

    There were steps and structure, so he could presume that the historian indeed wanted them to succeed. The first task wanted them to meet a particular person, so they had to be nearby and, more importantly, friendly.

    He was only distracted for a little over a minute, but in that time, his ears missed crucial information. There was a rumbling beneath his feet as the residents of that place raced from their homes. Vin caught a glimpse of the back of a fleeing family. They were long, slim people with radiant hair, smooth skin, and gowned with majestic threads. Their long, pointed ears were just like Maeves and often pierced.

    That scene was supposedly a memory from 500 years ago, so Ravenours had yet to be assimilated with their poor reputation. History or not, they were physically menacing creatures, so they''d need to find their contact quickly and form a truce.

    Remembering his clothing had burned up in the fight with Kaelix, Vin covered his lower half with his Journal. He was tense with unease because no matter how captivating that kingdom was, he was still inside the Archive Dimension. He kept his senses sharp for anything that may happen. And, needless to say, something did.

    As the noncombatants fled their waterside homes, the area grew stiff as only the Ravenours murmured among each other in bewilderment. Moments later, a shrilling scream sounded further inland. Vin snapped his head toward the outcry, only to have his eyes blocked by the back of a giant man.

    Another shout boomed across the city, followed by a ground-shaking explosion, and that''s when Vin clenched his fist as hard as he could. His head was compelled upward upon spotting a full-sized man soaring through the air, bloodied with half his limbs missing, and that''s when it began.

    "Enemies! Prepare yourselves!" Maeve''s boisterous voice bellowed. Even in a time of such disarray, she was tempered. Steadfast. Upon her command, every single warrior anxiously reached for the sword that was- in fact- not on their waist. Confusion battered them, and Vin remembered what he''d learned about the Archival. Aside from five exceptions, all mortal objects were disposed of upon entering that dimension.

    Panic truly began to sink in once the brutes discovered they were unarmed, and as the explosions and cries came closer, their trepidation grew. Vin could tell by the mass of souls he sensed leaving their bodies that the Ravenours who were unfortunate enough to spawn deeper in the city were being annihilated. He grimaced and searched for a way out. ''I''m not going to wait here to be killed.''

    There were fewer Ravenours on the opposite side of the canal, so he jumped into the water and swam across. He hauled himself up, then dashed through dozens of startled bodies before breaking through the hoard into a clearing that looked like a shopping strip. He''d only had time to poke his head out before a massive ball of churning light neared at incredible speeds and blinded him. Within a split second, his eardrums burst from a deadly detonation of magic. His flesh incinerated like a grenade against a feather pillow, leaving nothing but pieces of his remains scattered across the bodies of the survivors.

    It was a grace that he was destroyed before his form could register the pain. He was suspended in death''s callous embrace once again; however, those Ravenours, painted with his insides, became front row to new horrors. Vin''s flaming soul loomed where he''d died so he could see his killer. A young Elven mage with docile green eyes, wavy silver hair, and a forest-colored cloak. They now ran toward the intruders with a wooden staff that accumulated mana and hailed nature to his side to attack. They weren''t swift; they couldn''t have been because two knights in metal-plated armor emerged from a great distance away and quickly caught up.

    The knight duo passed the mage that attacked with both light and nature magic and arrived at the Ravenours'' heels. Two thin, fierce blades sliced through the air and split five men in half in an instant. Those swords, known as rapiers, were much skinnier than the ones Ravenours used but much faster. The silver armor of one of those fighters caught the sun''s rays, dazing another man momentarily, and his eyes shut but never opened again. A thin blade had been thrust into his chest with so much force it created a hole the size of a baseball.

    More carnage ensued, and with every soul that passed, Vin felt their rage and regret. He could have used one of them to resurrect at any time, but he was oh so sick of dying. Immortal or not, he still felt pain and rued the possibility that one day he may not revive.

    He waited... As time passed, the intensity of his soul diminished, so he knew he couldn''t hide in that plane between life and death for much longer. Once the three Elven soldiers were well-preoccupied with their doings, he resurrected and sprinted away from that place.

    The brilliant flame he created when he revived was no candlelight. The moment he regained a sense of his legs and began to run, his foot was snagged by a thorny vine. Vin landed on his belly but quickly hurled around to see the white, wavy-haired earth mage staring straight at him from dozens of steps away. That Elf''s previous passive, reluctant expression was now that of extreme perplexity. The vines that caught Vin were close enough to the eternal flames that they ignited and promptly turned to ash. Free, Vin began to flee again, but that city was lush with plants. At the mage''s command, a nearby tree came to life, then lashed its thick branches into Vin, who blasted high into the sky. He blacked out from immeasurable pain, only to awaken from another brutal impact as his body smashed into the water of the canal he''d previously crossed.

    All the progress he made was lost in an instant. It became clear from the direction he was flung that those Elves were doing their best to ensure no one escaped.

 33: Differences Between Victory and Survival

    The remarkably clear green water of the canal was tinted red when Vin landed inside with fresh wounds. Bruised and busted, he moaned in ache as he swam to shore where there were a more considerable number of Ravenours. It wasn''t any better there. He could hear Maeve shouting but couldn''t see her as hundreds of bodies were swarming.

    A low groan escaped Vin as his wounds sent waves of agony through him, drenched and scowling at the cruel scene unfolding before him. There weren''t any gaps to escape. He knew it wouldn''t be long before the main army of Elves arrived to join the fray. Then, the odds of getting away would be near zero.

    A sudden gush of pain electrified his body, and he clenched his ribs. ''They''re broken...''

    ''It hurts, it hurts, it hurts,'' his thoughts repeated in misery. Hell sang a melody of damnation around him, screams, followed by another detonation that sent mangled bodies flying in every direction. The noise heightened his adrenaline, so he was expectant when large blocks of concrete rubble and someone''s remains blasted his way. Vin tried to quickly crawl out of its path, but the corpse still struck the edges of his body, bashing him back several paces where he crumbled onto the floor, and blood pooled from his mouth onto the hard stone.

    He wallowed there, his body growing colder, his eyes flickering with intent to surrender. He faintly heard Maeve barking commands again. Then he perceived the terrified cry of a young girl, which prompted him to picture Less, Hughton''s granddaughter. Vin''s gut screamed for him to attempt to escape again. He could have just left everyone to their ruin... But- Not- They- All-

    His brain, bombarded with various signals of loud noises, stenches of death, encumbering sights of demise, and constant pain, had short-circuited. Vin, just a callow human, became petrified. Entirely unmoving, just staring hollowly at the ensuing chaos before him. He remained in this state for almost a minute before the unfamiliar darkness bred when he was reborn in the Phoenix''s nest awoke again. It reminded him what flaws led to and showed him the pathetic images of himself as he was carried around a swamp by the girl he admired. That uselessness.

    ''Root it out. Incinerate the weakness.''

    Vin grunted in anguish, but a fresh anger now overwhelmed his body. It fueled him to his feet. He stomped forward a single step and boasted, ''I''m the strongest person here.''

    ''I''m not gonna escape and leave a kid for dead.'' He pushed forward with pained grunts, passing through the mass, trying to trace where the holler came from and arrived at an unexpected resistance. He saw a glimpse of opposition against the Elves for the first time since the onslaught. Men and women picked up stone blocks from destroyed buildings and threw them at the knights as they continued their kill streaks. One exceptionally large Ravenour had the gull to dash up to one of the Elves and punch them with everything they had. He had to be commended for his bravery, but despite his power, there wasn''t even a dent in the enemy''s armor. Judging by how the knight continued to stab another winged individual, they didn''t even notice they were struck. It was less than a bug bite.

    Doom befell the brazen brute, who looked at their hand to see the bone had fractured. The handsome metal-plated figure they struck eventually pivoted to the person behind them and effortlessly raised their rapier despite having stones bouncing off their armor. They were about to swing when a dark shadow appeared behind him. The Elf turned, but too slow. A fierce fist slammed into their helmet, which flew off their head. It wasn''t much, but someone had dealt damage. Vin recognized the towering man with sharp, bright red eyes, two sets of horns, and large wings. Kane, the King, was there to die with his people. He quickly threw two more powerful punches, then tore his restricting shirt off and blasted the knight with a haymaker that made them stumble back.

    The Elf couldn''t rebalance themself quickly enough after the surprise attack. A wink later, there was a flash of light as the sun ricocheted off steel, and their severed head was in the sky. The winner, Kane, stood with his outdated sword outreached proudly, covered with crimson, liquid victory. War cries erupted as the first Elf had been killed, but Vin was more surprised to see a Ravenour weapon in that place. He assumed the royal used his fist because his sword had disappeared like everyone else''s, but he was wrong. The ruler made a powerful statement with his raw strength, which instantly rallied the people.

    As for his old modeled sword with black fur around the hilt and why he kept it over something new and flashy- "An exception," Vin mumbled, remembering what he''d read in the Archival section of the Journal.

    <hr>

    [Updates:]

    The rules that govern the Archival Diemonson beg all mortal belongings to be disintegrated upon entry. New [Equipment] has been added to the exception list.

    [Equipment:]

    Shadowvine Rope, Warbeast Saber, Siren''s Call, Tail Blade, (New!)Skateboards

    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    <hr>

    Vin connected all the dots. Kane''s weapon must have been a Warbeast Saber. At one point before their assimilation, Vulcorath, too, had a world leader who chose one item that''d become permitted in the Archival. Kane''s past trauma in that dimension must have influenced him to prefer that ancient sword over something cutting-edge.

    Nevertheless, choosing to quarrel instead of flee was idiocy. They were all fools for trying to fight a hopeless battle. The Elves in that memory were much more powerful, and all had weapons when they did not. Yet... as Vin made his way past, he silently rooted for the King as they began another fight.

    Vin picked up a shattered stone slab, channeled his mana into it to form a sword, and pushed through the crowd. He eventually came across Less, who was perfectly unharmed. The reason she''d cried out was Hughton, who''d stood his ground in front of her, was bloodied with numerous wounds and one arm lost. It was a miracle he was still alive.

    Just hastening to those two was harsh on Vin''s body; he coughed up blood but promptly wiped it off his face before sprinting forward. He used the stone sword he''d shaped and readied to kill an Elven woman blitzing Hughton, but that long-haired creature sensed his approach and turned her attention to him before he could get close. Vin skidded to a stop before getting within range because he knew his injured body''s reflexes wouldn''t keep up with them.

    Vin looked past the enemy at Hughton, and with a grim face, he stated, "You also look terrible..."

    Hughton''s gaze locked onto Vin, his expression grim and unwavering despite his injuries. He tore the cloth off his right sleeve to match the length of the left, which had been cut off with his arm, "Survival doesn''t leave much room for appearances."

    Vin nodded and observed his own injuries, adding, "It would be easier if we both just died."

    What a thing to say to someone... Still, it wasn''t entirely without reason. Vin tightened his grip on the weapon and raced toward the threat, advising the Warden, "Just make sure you get close to that guy first."

    Hughton understood his objective and joined his self-destructive dash. The Elven knight stood tall and confident despite being attacked on two sides. She pulled her heavy, broad sword to her face and whispered prayer. She mumbled in the unfamiliar language before the weapon radiated a prismatic aura like a light showed through a diamond.

    It was an error to assume only mages had ranged strikes. That Elven knight took a wide stance, then, with a mighty swing of their arm, discharged a crescent slash of light that traveled too fast for Vin''s wrecked body to react to. The metal-plated woman''s long, pointed ears twitched as they heard Hughton''s footsteps near. Then they circled and sent off another whip of rays. The magic attack tore Vin in half, and a blink later, Hughton dropped as well.

    Less became terrifyingly quiet after her guardian collapsed. Then, she clenched her head before shrieking, "No, no, no, not again!" The Elf peeked at her, and their weapon illuminated dangerously again.

    Vin forced Hughton back to life, importing him into existence with a flaming entrance. The Warden initially stumbled slightly in disorientation. However, he found his balance, sped up, and lept at the Elf. The flawless, long-eared creature batted her feminine eyelashes as they pivoted from the child to the naked warrior. She redirected her blade and thrust forward, meeting Hughton halfway and piercing his abdomen with another lethal blow. The Warden had seconds before he''d die again, but before that, he grasped the metal-plated woman and hung on tightly.

    "Good job," Vin communicated. His own corpse flared, and he blasted forth with a fresh form into a shaky jog. He picked up the stone sword and continued his dash. After resurrecting so much, he became good at quickly acclimating to each new body.

    The Elf couldn''t react so readily while Hughton was gripping them, and Vin swung his stone blade in a barbaric hook at the woman. That shining knight bore the weight of the Ravenour on her and jolted back several paces. Not far out of reach, Vin took a second swing but was hindered by the unfamiliarity of using a sword, utilizing it more like a baseball bat than a saber.

    Whatever. He just had to stall. The moment Hughton completely died, Vin revived him, catching that Elven fighter in a beautiful explosion of purple fire.

    The long-haired woman''s armor immediately began to melt. No matter how much they danced in panic, the fire did not quell. In fact, one could tell by how she recklessly swung their weapon around that she knew it was impossible to elude. Vin tried to deal a finishing blow amid that person''s hysteria. Still, even burning alive, they managed to fend off his attack and inflected him with a deep gash on his thigh.

    Past Ravenour''s had burned to ashes in seconds seconds. However, after half a minute, the knight was still moving. Their metal saber glowed, and they attempted to steal even more lives before perishing. Their attacks were less precise because their hearing and sight were destroyed, making them easier to dodge. Regardless, that fight had already been too strenuous, and Vin wanted to avoid dying unnecessarily. He ducked below a wide swing, then wackamoled up and delivered a crude strike of his own. His blow was deflected, but he immediately tossed the stone sword over the Elven woman''s head to Hughton.

    The moment the expert brute caught the weapon, he launched, becoming just as fierce as the night he''d single-handedly killed the three intruders in jail. He had a mastery over swords that Vin couldn''t even fathom. Swinging in a flurry of thrust and swings with incredible speed. That dispute lasted a few more seconds until the timer hit one minute, and the Elven knight succumbed to the ruthless blaze and plunged to the floor.

    It was over. Vin and Hughton had won, but that victory felt hollow- more like defeat. Of course, it did. Neither of them stood a chance against that knight in a fair fight. They were only able to prevail because they relied on an outside entity''s power and sacrificed themselves.

    It was miserable. Victory had never felt more empty. And even worse, that was just the beginning of their hardship.

 34: The Expert Survivalist

    A ghastly, gray, smoky sphere exited the remains of the once gorgeous creature. It was unlike any living soul Vin had seen. That individual wasn''t a breathing mortal like them, but it wasn''t entirely artificial like a clone or android either. The fact that it carried hints of emotional remorse was- jarring.

    Real or not, Vin had killed yet another person. He wondered just how long he could pass for a human. At what point would he simply be reduced to a savage... A Ravenour.

    That wasn''t the time to mull over it. Soon, everything happened at once. First, another distant magical explosion drove Less to haul her drenched face to Hughton. The man dropped to his knees and consoled her, but her tears were boundless. At the same time, Vin sensed Gideon and Tristen were killed, likely by whatever caused the eruption. Further adding to his disorder, his Journal appeared from a lesser portal without warning and flung open with spunk. Simultaneously, a woman shouted, "The Eternal has killed one of the Elves!"

    Vin wanted to tell the entire world to shut up. Soon, another Ravenour saw the field of fire, the Elven corpse, and then shouted loudly to spread a message: "The Eternal fights alongside us! Do not fear!"

    That robust news rallied some, though seconds later, a more vigorous and meaningful transmission dominated theirs. Short and concise, Maeve yelled from somewhere in the endless battleground, "Do not fight! Run!"

    She repeated herself several times while mobile, running across a field littered with hundreds of dead Ravenours to ensure everyone got word. She did not fear being named a coward by the barbarians for fleeing; no, her pride lay elsewhere.

    After traversing that area and giving the command to flee, she surfaced from the crowd and ran to Vin. He hurriedly covered his personals with his Journal, then received Maeve with a scowl. He exuded an inimical attitude, but part of him was glad she was alive.

    Maeve came to a harsh halt in front of him. She was breathing heavily, her clothing torn in several places and covered in blood splatters. Her injuries were light, so the crimson mess that stained her attire must have belonged to her guards. He''d sensed their passing with an earlier explosion, and knowing their dedication to the princess, they probably died protecting her.

    The royal''s face was flushed with many terrible emotions. Her eyes were as wide as Vin had ever seen them, her usual coldness blown to dust. She clenched Vin''s arms and looked at him with defeated, pleading eyes. "We''re trying-" she began, stopping to catch her breath,

    "We''re trying to escape, but more and more forces are appearing. We''re already down to half our numbers, and, and-"

    A cold droplet rolled down the side of her face, and she frantically wiped the blood off while panicking, "Gideon and Tristen saved me, but- a-and I know you can use your power on them too, so-"

    "I know I don''t have the right to ask you for help, but please," she begged. Vin moved his lips to respond but was cut off when Maeve''s long, sharp ears flexed. She snapped around and roared across the battlefield, "More reinforcements are coming, hurry!"

    Vin looked behind them and saw no new reserves. His hearing had improved, but her ability to pick up sounds amid that chaos was nothing short of remarkable. More importantly.

    "If more enemies are coming, then we have to hurry," Vin said composedly. Maeve returned her attention to him and shot him with a countenance of absolute shock.

    "I''m not helping because you asked me to," he said, roaming to the body of- what used to be a person, now just scattered ash. He gathered what gear hadn''t melted into a pile before merging all of it into the shape of a sword and a small animal. He gave Hughton the weapon before giving Less a palm-sized bunny sculpture. "Alright you two, get going."

    Less looked at the soft-featured metal creature in her hand, then up at him with a silent, fitful, teary expression. Vin couldn''t quite identify it as surprise or fear, but he was sure she''d go on to overcome this day. On the other hand, Hughton was restless and eager to battle more, but even though his warrior blood boiled, he understood that more than just his life was at stake. The Warden picked up Less with one arm and wielded the blade with another, wishing the human the best. "We''ll meet again."

    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    Vin nodded, and Meave took over, using her perceptive hearing to point the two in a safe direction. With them gone, Vin began to follow the direction in which Gideon and Tristen''s souls were suspended. They were also people he- somewhat, didn''t dislike, so he wouldn''t let eternity take them yet.

    While Vin and Maeve pushed through the battlefield, he had to confirm what he''d seen briefly when his Journal previously materialized.

    <hr>

    [Status:]

    [Name:] Vin Dance

    [Race:] Human

    [Age:] 17

    [Occupation:] Adventurer

    [Rank:] Expert

    [Survivability Rating:] 154/300

    <hr>

    ''Already the second rank? What a cheap system,'' he thought. His Survivability Rating was only 11 last he checked, but it skyrocketed after facing Kaelix and just one Elf. Not that the title mattered; the benefits were more important. His previous research established that individuals could only cast magic one rank above their own, which may have been why he couldn''t control or create fire. However, now he felt his authority was higher. He would definitely make those stubborn flames submit to his will.

    After a minute or two, he could see where the explosion had happened. There was a collapsed building covering the bodies of the two deceased guards, plus many more unfortunate individuals, but that wouldn''t be a problem. As Vin became more intimate with death, he found a stronger connection with the ill-fated. He was still dozens of paces away from Gideon and Tristen, but he tugged on their souls and resurrected them. The radius of the fiery eruption cleared the rubble, and they arose, joining him in nudity.

    That commotion earned them the attention of an Elven warrior who''d been some distance away, slicing through Ravenours like dry clay. This person''s metal helmet covered a gorgeous face and glossy gray hair. His shining armor drastically differed from the others, embedded head to toe with various glowing, magic crystals.

    Despite the majestic knight''s heavy gear, they zipped across the ground faster than any mortal could. He dashed past Vin and Maeve, only interested in the two figures who appeared to wield flame magic.

    He was wrong in his assumption. Vin ordered Tristen and Gideon to remain in the circle of flames, hoping the Elven man would run into their personal space and ignite. As if reading his mind, the crystal knight outstretched his blade, forged entirely from brilliant quartz, and swung with so much force that a wave of wind plowed the fire away from the guards.

    The gallant warrior charged through the temporary clearing they had made, but the flames only retreated briefly before surging back, grasping at his boots. Undeterred, he pressed forward, reaching Gideon and Tristen and cutting them down with a single brutal swing.

    To Vin''s disfavor, the crystal knight lept away from that spot, but the consequences of touching the purple blaze were already in effect. Marvelous dark flames stuck to the man''s boots like parasites and began to liquefy them. Unfortunately, none of Vin''s opponents were fools. Alert of the persistent fire, the Elf tried to stomp it out but gave up and removed his footwear before standing barefoot on the bloodstained stone ground.

    While the knight had removed his boots, Vin covertly outreached his palm toward the flames, squeezing his fist as if choking the life out of the blaze. Upon his will, all the fire in the area suffocated, only leaving slight remnants on the footgear to make them unusable.

    The knight noticed the blaze around the rubble had vanished, then peeked at his burning footwear, understanding that the magic he encountered was irregular. Perhaps he was even relieved he''d killed the two casters before it spread.

    As the Elf analyzed the situation, a sharp concrete pole flew at him. He effortlessly moved his head out of the trajectory before turning to Vin. The young human male picked up more debris and shaped it into another spike before hurling it with acceptable accuracy, but the crystal knight readily deflected the projectile.

    Now held by a scornful gaze, Vin created a stone blade and handed it to Maeve. Since he wasn''t adept with sabers, he fashioned himself a crude club and readied for a fight.

    By then, Vin had also heard the large unit of Elves marching against the main party of Ravenours. Maeve spoke aloud, telling him, "We have to hurry."

    Vin exhaled slowly, pushing any fear to the back of his mind. It only took a moment for his unlocked mind to forge a strategy. He clenched the stone club and spoke with a callous, unwavering voice, "We''ll be quick."

 35: The Weight They Carry

    The crystal knight dashed at the pair, and Vin confidently received them. He stepped before Maeve, raising his outstretched hand at the metal-plated man. Vin felt the sizzling, thrilled mana circulating his veins and channeled its ferocity to his palm. The Elven warrior arrived within arms reach of Vin and quickly ducked below the line of sight of his tensed fingers, sensing he was preparing some kind of attack.

    Vin pivoted his aim at the last second to his target, drew a deep breath, and propelled the energy in his veins outward to discharge flames.

    He''d hoped to see his foe scorched, but there was nothing.

    Not even a tiny flicker.

    There was heat, but it was the extreme adrenaline flowing from his body as his heart thumped out of control. He didn''t base his entire plan on the possibility of his power working. Still, he was tense now that death was so close that he could preemptively recall its grotesquerie.

    Once the knight registered his inability, they took a wide swing to cull the round-ear intruder. Even though Vin saw it coming, it was too quick to dodge, so he instinctively raised his club to block the attack. Stone was no better than paper against that powerful quartz saber, but that was the most his body could do against someone so fast.

    There was a power gust as the crystal blade sliced Vin''s weapon in half, grazing the surface of his face as well. He immediately threw himself forward onto the hard ground to avoid the next attack. The knight traced him with their eyes, ready to pursue him, but a stone blade clanked against the back of their metal armor and shattered.

    Vin, conditioned to work alone, had forgotten to factor in Maeve, the prodigy princess. He quickly flung the remaining half of his stone club at the knight, hoping they''d give him their undivided attention again, though it was too late. A vicious, diagonal swing fired at the young royal, and she narrowly evaded. Before she could regain her footing, an even faster strike came speeding toward her head.

    Vin was already up and stomped the rear of the Elven man''s knees to make them buckle, adjusting the course of the swing so it missed Maeve. He then grabbed the knight''s crystal helmet and began to channel the Shape spell to distort the gear and expose more of their sheltered body. During his attempt, a sharp, electric jolt forced his hand away from the equipment. Unfortunately for him, it also enraged the knight.

    Infuriated at having their armor magically tampered with, the pointed-eared man stabbed their quartz sword into the ground and shouted something in Elven. Prismatic light blinded the scene, building more and more. Vin discerned something dangerous was coming. He could resurrect, but Maeve-

    A filthy thought wormed its way from the dark prison of his mind and suggested, ''Just let her die.''

    Vin''s eyes flared open in revulsion; he grunted in strain, scrambled a step forward, and put all his strength into tackling Maeve onto the ground and covering her body with his own.

    ''I won''t!'' he responded to himself. Yes, converting Maeve into a conditional immortal would save him and the guards the hassle of protecting her. However, anyone would be better off never experiencing death. Fear of dying is what made life appreciatable. What made it precious...

    He gazed into the shocked, ruby eyes of the royal and shouted her name, "Maeve!"

    "I''m going to die. But as soon as the attack clears, run over to where Tristen and Gideon''s bodies are. Alright!"

    Her silent, awestricken countenance wasn''t reassuring. He repeated himself louder, then yelled, "Nod your head if you understand!" A second later, before he could get confirmation, that chromatic light detonated around the mana-infused sword. It surged outward, damaging the surroundings and shredding Vin''s flesh.

    He wanted to avoid dying again... But it was done. Soon, the light faded, and Maeve, breathing uncontrollably beneath her savior''s remains, shakily rose and erupted in a frantic sprint.

    Vin had previously snuffed out all the flames to give the illusion it was safe to return to the collapsed building. He would have led the Elf there and trapped them himself, but not all plans were meant to succeed, so now it was up to Maeve.

    The Elven man withdrew his saber from the ground and then gave chase to her. When Maeve passed Gideon''s and Tristen''s remains and was a safe distance away, they flashed back to life, splashing deadly flames every which way. That gallant individual, who was chasing behind her, was caught in the trap. His already exposed feet were the first to succumb to the intense heat, scorching and ruining his mobility.

    The knight fell to their knees, landing closer to the ground and the densest part of the blaze. The crystal defense held up better than the elves'' other metals, so he lived long enough to crawl out using his armored hands. They prevented the worst of it, but their feet were destroyed, and the rest of their equipment was ignited.

    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    Enemy or not, Vin respected those Elves for their conviction. They all fought and behaved like the world weighed on their back. As if their death would affect that fictional world in some impactful way. Instead of panicking, the knight began to pull off every inch of armor that had caught fire.

    Not wanting to drag things out, Vin resurrected himself and employed those flames. Every pinch of fire on the equipment the Elf took off reacted to his command. They seeped off the armor and traveled to the man, rising up his now exposed body like water to the shore of a beach.

    He was seconds away from reducing that person to simple coal when he heard an anguished outcry from a woman far away. Shortly after, a heavy arrow struck his center chest, nearly destroying his heart.

    Vin heard Maeve inhale sharply, and Tristen and Gideon ran to him, but it was too late. Before Vin passed, he tried to quell the purple fire to salvage the armor that seemed to have slight fire resistance. He''d already burnt through three sets of clothing and was getting so goddamn sick of running around naked.

    The Ravenour trio zipped and weaved, evading a sudden, vengeful barrage of arrows while waiting for the human to return. By the time Vin regained life, the crystal knight had lost their own.

    Vin hurried to claim the spoils, but most of the loot was ruined, and only the sword remained mostly intact. He grabbed the grip of the crystal saber that efficiently cut through stone, but it was so heavy that just dragging it was arduous. With time slipping away, Gideon seized the hilt from him, only to realize he also couldn''t lift the blade. It seemed like a lost cause, but then Meave suddenly prevailed where they failed. The one-winged woman gripped the handle with both hands and growled, power-lifting it off the ground and onto her shoulder. "We''re leaving!"

    An assembly of various Elven fighters across the canal had been watching them for quite some time. Before, there were only mages and knights that used swords or rapiers. Now, there were archers, warriors with shields, and troops on horseback. One man, a dazzling paladin with a bright red cloak, was on his knees at the edge of the channel. His arms were limped woefully at his side, staring not at the four intruders but at the deceased. This valiant man whose face writhed with affliction yelled out with tremendous heartache.

    Nothing was fair about the Archival Dimension. The enemies were too strong, but even worse; they felt too real... They sensed fear and pain and even grieved their fellows'' loss. And all for what? What did the entity that quoted human literature gain by sending mortals there? If anything?

    The heartbroken knight stood, raised a large rune-covered golden blade, and slammed it down with bestial intensity. The slash was so powerful that it parted the waterway in half, revealing its stone bottom. That deadly gale assault traveled all the way to the invaders like a storm surge, blasting the party off their feet dozens of steps away, where they crashed into harsh rubble.

    Vin slowly rose from the ground, lifted his sight to the irate cavalryman, and scowled, water from the pummeled canal raining down onto his body like an unexpected shower. ''We have to retreat.''

    By then, the reinforcements Maeve predicted had already arrived and began to wreak havoc on the main force of Ravenours. She tried to return; however, Gideon pulled her, proclaiming, "You already gave the order for them to flee; there''s nothing else you can do!"

    Maeve flushed with dread. Her intense eyes scrutinized her objective as she defied his control, yelling, "I can do more! I am responsible for our people; no one else can save them!"

    The mighty royal snapped her arm free and ran toward the battle. Before she got far, Gideon plunged at her from behind and locked his arms around her abdomen. She continued to stride as if he, a grown man, wasn''t pulling her back, so Tristen joined the scrabble, aiding, "We know! But you have to live to guide the survivors out of this place!"

    Vin remembered Kane saying something similar. In fact, all those terrible things were happening because their King wanted to temper his daughter. It felt unjust and cruel to make her shoulder that weight.

    Covering himself with his Journal, Vin peered at the grimacing Maeve; he was willing to try and convince her to flee, but she immediately hauled the heavy crystal sword up to his face, yelling, "Not a word from you, human! I know you''ve never cared about our race!"

    Her harsh ruby eyes gazed into his for a mere second, then intensified, "Even now, you are only thinking about saving the three of us; damned be the rest of the innocent!"

    "If you had just complied with my orders at the start, none of this would have happened!"

    Vin''s brows furrowed as he glared at her, watching her struggle against her guards. He still found it unnerving how she read him with just her eyes, but that was fine; he was never good at being fake and empathetic. He grabbed the saber held up to his face and questioned, "Did you care about what happened to the billions of humans who were being slaughtered?"

    "No, right?"

    He was usually careful about what he said around those brutes, but his lips arranged independently, and he unwittingly admitted, "You''re right, I don''t care about all Ravenours. I just don''t want any of you ."

    "Then fight with us, use your power to protect me!" She rebutted. Just as the words left her mouth, another arrow rained down and struck Tristen in the back. The pink-haired young man groaned, losing his hold on Maeve, but luckily, it was nonlethal.

    Vin snapped around, tracing the trajectory of another arrow and pushing Gideon out of the way before it hit its mark. He glared at Maeve, who pacified while pulling the arrow from the guard''s back and told her, "There''s no question that we''ll all die if we don''t leave now; I''ll be able to come back, but you''ll be gone forever."

    His voice softened, urgent but pleading: "Don''t make me search for a way out of this dimension alone."

    Maeve''s gaze wavered, torn between her duty to her people and the hard truth Vin was speaking. She was the future queen, their strength. But what use would she be dead? The royal looked toward the horrid sounds of her many allies being slain, then at the desperate, battered faces of her guards.

    With a heart weighed down by impossible choices, Maeve stood, turned away from the battle, her voice barely a whisper as she said, "We retreat."

 36: Reckoning and Resolve

    A new wave of adversaries swept in, mounted on white horses and clad in armor gleaming with a brilliant sheen. They were the city''s elite guard, built entirely differently than previous enemies- stronger, faster, and far more dangerous.

    The cohort escaped further into the Elven city of stone, small rivers, greenery, and magic crystals. Maeve was extremely quiet and filled with revulsion as she ran in the middle of the pack, daring not to look back. They eventually merged into a crowd of Ravenours escaping in the same direction. Or at least attempting to flee. Elven pursuers on horseback caught onto their trail, determined to stop the intruders from leaving the area. And, by the speed at which their mounts galloped, it would only take seconds before conflict became inevitable.

    Gideon knew their lives were next on the platter, and desperate, he did something Vin found deeply despicable. Jazzy roughly yanked the sleeve of one of the Ravenours in the pack and shouted so everyone would hear, "Your princess needs you!"

    "Protect her- don''t let the enemy come close to the future of our people!"

    Maeve heard this and became frantic, retracting his directive and hollering for everyone to save themselves. Vin watched the commotion unfold, his thoughts drifting back to the day spent alongside the one-winged royal, completing menial tasks for her people. He had seen their devotion to her firsthand and felt the fierce loyalty that bound them. As strange as it seemed, he realized that if he were a Ravenour, he may have also laid down his life for someone so steadfastly loved.

    The brutes, who had their own conceptions of the princess, gave each other a stern look and slowed their pace. A man of higher rank than the others bowed and spoke for everyone when he told the young ruler, their tribe''s only hope, "It''s been an honor, your Highness."

    The ruby-eyed royal clamored, stopping in her tracks, but Gideon and Tristen hauled her onward. She looked back as the small unit rushed the enemy mounts with crude weapons like chairs, large rocks, and pipes. The horsemen slew many of them the moment they neared, yet some managed to disrupt the riders, causing their mounts to buck and falter, buying precious moments for the rest of the group.

    As horrible as it was, despite how uproarious Maeve became, they had to push on. Their cohort dipped down narrow side paths that the large horses couldn''t fit down, also attracting less attention while fleeing the unrest.

    Hostiles were around every corner; they should have taken their time and exercised caution, but physical or mental exhaustion had taken its toll. Tristen''s cognitive disarray from dying made him antsier than usual. He ran ahead of the party, unaware of the gap he''d put between them. Gideon usually curbed his partner, but his past actions weighed on him.

    Maeve''s physical accumulation of injuries and fatigue clouded her senses at a crucial time. She didn''t hear the approaching danger and allowed the light-haired Ravenour to unknowingly dash out of the alleyway onto a main road. A mistake that cost him because one of the elite knights passing by on horseback lobbed his head clean off without stopping.

    Several more cavalrymen rode by, ignoring the small group to join the main defensive line. Only two combatants stayed behind, which they judged enough for a small party of weaklings. One was an elite knight with a sword and shield; the other was a mage with a large staff. Neither bothered dismounting and began charging mana into their blade and wand.

    Ranged attacks from swords were more straightforward, so it came first, sending a deadly crescent wave of light at the mortals. Gideon didn''t hesitate to bounce in front of Maeve to take the attack head-on in her stead.

    It was nauseatingly woeful. They were all so weak that it was a given that they would die in every encounter. Dying and using the flames created when they resurrected was the only way to fight. Not to mention, Vin needed more time to find a soul to feed Tristen since they were further away from the piles of corpses in the town.

    ''But. Why?''

    ''Why do you need to obtain someones soul to ressurect him?'' The question suddenly taunted Vin''s cleverness. Pricking at his pride as if he''d been as incompetent as those half-dragons.

    ''Don''t test me,'' he responded to the voice in his head. One that''d become too active lately. The timing couldn''t have been any more terrible. He froze for a split second, but the adrenaline made his mind operate at an astonishing rate.

    In the brief moment he blanked out in thought, Maeve jolted in front of Gideon and roared as her arms screamed, towing a sword twice her weight. The crystal blade clashed with the light arc, creating a violent impact that made her arms recoil upward. The royal''s entire body blasted back from simply deflecting the attack, but Gideon was right behind her to cushion her plunge.

    Vin found the answer he''d searched for, squinting at the mage beginning to cast. He mumbled in response to his rebel mind''s question. ''I need souls to revive because our bodies are just a host for magic. The soul is actually what produces mana.''

    ''Enough mana to completely restore a body, at the sacrifice of the other person''s soul.''

    Vin felt for and reached an essence he found some distance away, then yanked it over to Tristen. The antsy young man awoke with a magnificent purple blaze and collapsed to their knees. After Vin''s success, his inner mind clapped and asked, ''Then what happens to the soul of the person you sacrificed?''

    ...

    ''Do you still believe in heaven?''

    Vin understood what- he? Was implying. When he was a child, his grandmother passed, and as he cried, his mother told him that she was going to live happily in eternal paradise. He truly believed that and presumed that one day he''d meet his gram again in everlastingness.

    The mortal soul went to the afterlife. That was what he''d known, but what if there was no soul left to pass?

    There was no time to ponder such a profound question.

    Vin manipulated the flames from Tristen''s revival and raised a firewall between them and the horses, making them tug away in fright. The elite mage used two hands to cast, so they had no grip on the creature''s reigns and fell off their mount.

    With the entrance to the narrow passageway completely blocked with fire, the cohort ran back the way they came.

    <>

    They only left one set of enemies for another. Soon after cutting the corner, Vin locked eyes with the same silver, wavy-haired mage that killed him on the other side of the canal. Time seemed to slow as their eyes met. The air thickened with the unmistakable weight of mutual loathing as they both acted. The mage struck first, commanding the trees'' vines to spring to life. Before anyone could respond, Vin and the others were brutally whipped into a building, shattering through thick wooden panels. They hit the ground hard inside a civilian home, rolling to a painful stop amid splintered debris.

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    Impaired and wounded again, Vin lay still in a cloud of dust created from the forceful entry into the home. They all had suffered severe injuries and were immobile. More than the pain, Vin''s mind was a mess. He was ensnared in some sick string of provoking introspection. He didn''t want to indulge in it, but the voice in his head became more persistent the more he rejected it. ''You remember when you were trapped on that tree in the swamp right? A jeep dropped from a portal and a man got out and tried to help you. He was a father.''

    ''He was the orignal soul sacraficed so you could live.''

    ''How do you think this family will feel once they die and arrive in heaven only to find they''d be spending eternity without him?''

    ''Would that still be their paradise, or, hell?''

    Amid his internal strife, the earth mage appeared at the entrance of the hole in the building. Vin was already picking himself up from the ground, but the other Ravenours were still indisposed.

    ''What if it''d been Macy, or-''

    Vin''s heart skipped, and he yelled in Earthian, "I get it! Shut up already!"

    Gritting his teeth, he forced himself to his feet. All of a sudden, it didn''t hurt as bad... Not compared to the fate of losing your soul and spending an entity in nothingness.

    ''It hasn''t just been criminals lately. You''ve used whoever was closest to revive yourself and the others. After living with Ravenours for a week, I''m sure you know they''re not all bad. Yet, you''ve doomed innocent men, women, maybe even children.''

    Vin slapped his hands over his face; truly, out of all the villains in the world, whether it be Ravenours, Elves, or Gods- He was the worst. "I didn''t want this."

    ''But, you did.''

    Aggressive vines entered the building and dashed for Vin first. They gripped his neck and limbs, threatening to pull him apart. He became suspended in the air, and his eyes shut with a weighty guilt that turned him cold. He could die right there and revive, but then who would pay the heavy toll.

    In the end, he needed power to survive, but if he couldn''t gather it from the souls of others, then... Vin squeezed his eyes closed even tighter. His toes curled, muscles tensing in growing dread at the decision that lay before him.

    There was one drastic difference between a regular fire and an eternal one. Violet flames were a blaze infused with the essence of a mortal''s soul, which is defined as "everlasting." He hadn''t noticed when practicing on the candlelight because it was such a small amount. But, the Flame Conversion skill actually siphoned some of his essence into the fire to give it persistent qualities. This knowledge slammed into him like a punch to the gut.

    It was only then that he began to understand his dark magic. Unlike other spells that ran on mana, the powers he inherited from the black Phoenix fed on mortal essence. All along, he¡¯d been tapping into the wrong source, like trying to fuel a fully electric machine with gasoline. He still believed he needed to trade one soul to save another, but at least now, he could fight.

    Bracing himself, he offered a small portion of his soul to the magic power within him. He was cautious, giving only a whisper of power at first. If his spirit at full force was akin to a blazing torch, then each flicker he called forth would drain that light. Too much, and there''d be nothing left but darkness.

    A great warmth heightened within him until a dark fire emanated around his skin like a cloak. That spark caught the vines, quickly turning to ash, freeing him from their clasps. Vin then clenched his fist and pooled flames onto his hands before thrusting them forward and sending forth a blazing wave that caused the mage to jump back.

    The blazing barrier Vin conjured bought them precious seconds to regroup. Some of the party staggered, battling both injury and exhaustion, as Vin shouted for them to hurry. Maeve let out a sharp, pained groan as she finally rose, leaning heavily on Gideon. The guard spoke with a somber note, "Maeve''s leg is broken, and Tristen is still unconscious."

    Vin turned and registered that Jazzy wasn''t in any better condition as a large fragment of wood was lodged deep in his side. The slick-haired Ravenour understood their limits and suggested, "I''ll only slow you down so you take Maeve and escape. You can come back and ressurect me and Tristen later."

    "That won''t work anymore," Vin replied.

    "Why not!?" Gideon shouted back, evidently reliant on the fact they couldn''t die."

    "It just won''t," Vin said darkly. "I''ll handle this on my own so get out of the way."

    Vin blasted fire at the back of the house, creating an exit, "I''ll lead them away from here, so hide in one of the rooms out of sight."

    Gideon wavered momentarily but inevitably obeyed the human''s directive. Before he led Maeve into one of the rooms in the home, Vin inhaled and hollered strings of nonsense to bombard the earth mage''s ears and mask the movement. Once the Ravenours were hidden, Vin extinguished the flames so the house didn''t burn down, then stomped out the back of the house, continuing to shout. He was already dizzy from yelling, and his spirit felt light from constantly using those flames, whatever that meant. Maybe he''d simply pop out of existence if he completely exhausted his soul essence.

    Who knew.

    His racket summoned more Elves to the area, but that was fine as long as their attention was on him and not the others. He blasted into another building, avoiding main roads where mages and archers could strike from afar. He ran as fast as he could through that city of canals while taking sharp turns in narrow spaces to avoid the fast horses and bursting through walls to dodge magical attacks. Each time he used his power, he expanded more of the essence of his soul. Becoming more... Hollow. Empty.

    He crossed groups of Raveours, who ended up in combat as they tried to escape. Their struggle reminded him to extinguish the trail of flames he was leaving behind so as not to block their paths.

    As he ran by one group in particular, his sights caught something peculiar, so he U-turned toward the one-sided fight. He saw two or three horned individuals swinging skateboards like some human superweapon. The wheeled tools couldn''t have belonged to the Elves. The rational assumption was that the boards, classified as "Exceptions," were transferred to the Archival Dimension with everyone else.

    Vin snatched a metal rod from a table set and shaped it into a makeshift blade before encroaching on a Ravenour using a skateboard as a weapon. He offered a trade, and the Ravenour took it without hesitation, reclaiming his preferred weapon. Once their ideal instrument was in their hands, they both became more positive about their odds.

    The moment Vin''s feet touched the deck, the top of the board, he felt immensely more capable. He pushed off the floor and took off. The motion was awkward initially; he wobbled for the first few kicks, but his muscle memory, combined with his supernatural recollection, made it easy to find his usual rhythm. The wheels spinning beneath his weight were such a comforting sensation, so much so that it almost masked the fact he was gradually losing something precious within him...

    Only his will to survive carried him onward; he''d face the consequences later. Crouching low allowed him to gain speed as he rolled. Behind him, a small Elven force pursued. They never expended many resources on one person, often fighting one to ten. However, after seeing him burn through the city, they made him an exception to that rule.

    With Vin''s confidence underneath his feet, he could lose them in the complex mazes of the town structures. Still, he decided to take extra risks to do something to help the people he''d been using as additional lives.

    Vin began riding parallel to a long canal. He aimed his hand at the cool, clear surface and then discharged flames that superheated water and created a tremendous veil of haze that obscured him and most of the battlefield. If anyone had the sense to escape, that would be their only chance.

    The massive vapor cloud made it easy to lose his pursuers. He rode back to where he''d left Maeve''s company, dismounted the skateboard, and played on stealth to avoid further conflict. He snuck into the house and wandered into the bedroom. Tristen, barely conscious, jolted up and raised his fist in defense. Once he noticed it was the human, he slackened and said, "Vin!? I''m glad you''re okay."

    A quick glance around the Elven room reassured Vin that everyone was alive, though badly injured. He unwittingly relaxed, his face loosened, and his arms limped, dropping the skateboard he carried. His head bobbed back and forth as he attempted to stay awake, but everything was becoming dim. His resistance was futile, and he soon lost all sense and collapsed into Tristen''s catch.

    The four of them managed to escape... Notwithstanding, they were still stuck inside the Archival Dimension, a place of impossible feats.

    Still, if only he could rest his spirit for now.

 37: What Has Been Forgotten

    Does a broken soul mend itself with time? If so, does it return to what it once was, or does it become something entirely different, never quite the same?

    The garden realm he visited when he dreamed became haunted by somber gray skies. The sun that always shined so brightly was smaller and dimmed to the degree one could look directly at it without discomfort. Perhaps that distant star was always an analogy of his soul. Its diminutive size may have meant his essence was nearly depleted.

    A series of dry, ghostly whispers surfaced while he gazed up at the saddened sky. They transcended reality and communicated directly into his mind, foreboding in various tones- some hopeful, some angry, others intent.

    "The ground rejects us, but you can make us whole again..."

    "Do you hear us! Defiler of death!"

    "Ah, how I long to see my dearest''s face again."

    "Your power calls to us... we will answer, whether you want us to or not."

    A cold shiver jolted him awake, and his eyes snapped open to a dark room. The voices became a distant mumble, but they didn''t vanish, and he began to feel like he was being watched. He was lying in a bed underneath heavy covers, alone in an elegant chamber. A bit of silvery light seeped through a draped window, allowing him to make out some features.

    He rubbed his head as his entire body felt numb and transparent, as though he could pass through a solid surface like a ghost. He slogged to his feet, body drenched with cold sweat, and began walking. Nowhere in particular, he just wanted to get away from the voices. Find- something. Anything. Still faint, he exited the room, using the walls of the unlit house to stay upright. He eventually stumbled into the living space of that unfamiliar building, which had the windows covered to prevent light from exiting.

    A magic, luminous glowing orb was floating near the ceiling, allowing him to spot three blurry, winged figures. Strangers who seemed human like him, but at the same time not? He was anxious when they all turned their attention his way. The tallest among them bulldozed toward him, blocking his body from the female and lecturing him in a weird, rough-sounding language he managed to understand.

    "Put some clothes on!" This- ''creature'' had snarled.

    Vin peered at them, his groggy body in a constant back-and-forth sway. The scale-covered face of this creature grew concerned, as if they were uneasy about something. They said something... But, the world began to go mute. The other two winged beings stood, and the other male with bright hair ran closer just as Vin asked, "Who. Who are y-"

    The latter half of his words were cut as his body shrieked for more rest. It was inexplicable, but there was a severe rupture somewhere deep inside of him. Haze immediately flooded his mind, and then he returned to darkness.

    <>

    Vin slowly regained consciousness sometime later. He was in a bed again, slightly more cognizant. Not much time had passed, as the little light entering that room was still colorless like snow. He thumbed his forehead for answers, promptly recalling snippets of his crisis. ''The story quest...''

    ''I was being chased... but there''s something else I''m forgetting. Something terrifying,'' he thought, scanning the eerily silent chamber. The strangest part was the gap in his memory- something he couldn''t grasp no matter how hard he tried. Since his rebirth on Auroraan, he could easily recall anything, yet now, the events after escaping the Elven knights felt like a void he couldn''t fill.

    A quick glance revealed several pieces of furniture. Discerning he was bare underneath the bedding, he first stood and invaded that homeowner''s wardrobe. Everything was velvety and dyed the loving colors of nature. He didn''t favor any of it, unhurriedly dressing in a silk tunic, trousers, and shoes.

    He was still light-headed, but it didn''t stop him from navigating through this unfamiliar house; he returned to the common area, this time more conscious. He recognized Maeve at a desk, her hands slightly tugging at her hair as she fixated on a large map. Her right leg had a wooden stint, broken from when she was sent flying earlier.

    Tristen was covered in bruises, his head tightly wrapped. He and the others were also dressed in casual, pastel Elven attire. It didn''t suit them either.

    The pink-haired Ravenour saw the human hugging the wall for support, then took its place and helped Vin to a couch, asking glumly, "Are you okay to be moving?"

    Looking around, nothing had been burned, so that couldn''t have been the same house they initially hid in. "I''m fine. Where are we?" Vin whispered.

    "Still in the Archival Dimension... We moved to the next house since the hole in the last one exposed so much of it," he responded.

    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.

    Tristen let him to a couch, and Vin let his body limp onto a chair''s headrest before he mumbled, "Is it safe here?"

    "Maeve thinks the neighborhood was evacuated after the fight. The army hasn''t been active in this area, so we can hide here for a while."

    "Sure," he sighed. He looked wearily at Tristen and commented, "Should you be talking so loud."

    After that sentence, Tristen''s face tensed in frustration, and he shifted to hide his wry face. Gideon picked up where he didn''t respond, scoffing and pointing at their princess, "Why don''t you ask Maeve."

    An uptight tension made the air in the room harder to breathe. Vin''s brows raised in surprise. Trsten and Gideon, the most loyal subjects in the world, were angry at her. How did being able to talk freely correlate to why they were bitter?

    Vin carried himself to where Maeve sat. He glanced above her at a glowing orb of light and then toward an elven map she was immersed in. He called her name several times, but she didn''t respond. Vin dropped his hand at the center of the diagram, and she finally snapped out of her trance and looked at him lifelessly. Her red irises were murky while they usually radiated a confident blaze, and dark rings had made a home under her eyes that barely kept open.

    She gradually turned to him, released the strands of hair she was pulling, blinked, and weakly said, "... You''re awake."

    Vin nodded, looking closely at her paleing features. He''d planned to be cold to her after what happened with Kaelix, but he still pitied her for some reason. Then again, he, of all people, may have been the most unforgivable. If she''d known that he''d been erasing her cherished citizens, there''d be a clash.

    Not wanting to stir the terrors in his head, he got straight to the point. Maeve responded to his inquiries by opening her Journal to the [Spell Tab], disclosing her secret and why her guards were sore. Twenty-one spells were listed, more than triple the amount he knew. Among them were the spells "Luminous Orb and Sphere of Silence."

    She waved her hands, and a muted gray aura was revealed to have filled the room. Looking out the window, he could tell it was in the shape of a bubble the size of a half-court. Maeve concealed the physical border again, explaining that no sound could escape the area of effect of the circle. Maeve then clarified that she kept the fact she knew magic hidden from everyone, even her guards, but offered no reason as to why. Just that she memorized one spell out of curiosity. However, later, she began sneaking into their castle''s vault and having her Journal make copies of all the scrolls that their army pillaged from Elves. And, since half of her blood belonged to the people who created those magics, she learned quickly.

    As she explained, Gideon scoffed in the background, and Tristen walked out of the room. Their pain was justified; with as much faith as they put into her, they just wanted the same trust. Maeve was indifferent to their concerns and moved on, standing on her healthy leg and handing Vin the crystal sword he endeavored to salvage from the earlier fight.

    "It has a name," she informed, holding the heavy weapon up in display.

    "What do you mean?" he replied.

    "I am not very knowledgeable about the inner workings of this place, but I do know that Elves venture into the Archival Dimension to study history and retrieve ancient relics that no longer exist."

    Maeve frowned. "I began to prepare my retainers for the possibility, but I never thought we would end up here..."

    That was the extent of her knowledge. Maeve couldn''t have learned more because Ravenours, as a collective, knew little about the Archival Dimension. Their race never expected to be involved with it. Even her decision to prepare the group of twenty combatants on how to skateboard seemed irrational. Maybe even on an impulse.

    As for what she did know, she was holding one of those so-called relics of history. Curious, Vin summoned his Journal and asked it to identify the crystal sword.

    <hr>

    [Name:] Quartz Blade

    [Rank:] Legendary

    [Notes:] Owned by the noble knight, Nilick. Forged of mana-infused crystals. After Princess Elaria was killed, Nilick renounced his claim to joining the royal knights of Watervein and hunted demons alone before he and his sword were destroyed during the Age of Ruin.

    [End]

    <hr>

    Vin had to remind himself that everything he was experiencing wasn''t real. Nilick and that sword had already died long ago; the person he killed was just a shade of their original self, of their past. He shouldn''t have to feel bad for separating them from their beloved blade...

    ''What is the Age of Ruin... What exactly happened to this planet after the war between demons and Elves.''

    ''It''s history, so it doesn''t matter now, but I am a little curious.'' He exhaled and slid his hand across the surface of the magnificent crystal sword. The sword''s resilience was undeniable since Maeve had used it to deflect a ranged magic attack.

    He tried to channel a spell onto it, but a zap of light stung him and caused his hand to repel away. ''This again.''

    He wasn''t proficient with heavy swords, so he wanted to reshape it into a baseball bat or, even better, durable pants. Evidently, named artifacts couldn''t be modified. It was a shame. Assuming weapon ranks were similar to adventurers, Legendary meant it was once one of the strongest blades on the mortal plane.

    "Keep it," Vin said. Maeve flinched in slight surprise and opposed, "The spoils of battle go to the victor."

    "Yea. I''m giving you my sword," he reiterated, moving around Maeve and taking her seat before the map. "Use it to protect yourself. I''m sick of saving everyone."

    Sitting, he heard the robust weapon drop and thump on the ground. Vin turned to see her face perfectly still. Soon, she blinked and hastily responded, "R-right."

    Maeve leaned down, picked up the sword, and rested it against the wall near the desk. Vin''s words had cut deeper than he''d expected, but he wouldn''t redact his statement. Things had to change... He couldn''t keep making sacrifices.

 38: The Absence of Answers

    Vin analyzed the map Maeve had focused on so intently. His eyes widened when he saw that it differed significantly from present-day Auroraan. There were three large geographical areas separated by oceans instead of being one clump of land like the planet he knew. The city they spawned in, Watervein, was circled, and another symbol was placed at the top of the continent with the writing "Demon King''s location." He asked her how she knew where the tyrant had been, and she explained all of their journals had been updated, just as the librarian of the archival promised.

    There were two tangible ways to escape that place and one hidden conclusion to their mission, which was referred to as a "Story Quest."

    <hr>

    [Title:] A Love Written in Ruin

    [Difficulty:] Ascendant

    1) Rewrite history, granting the Elven princess and Demon a happy ending.

    2) The Story Quest may be skipped, and actors may exit through their designated gate: The Demon King''s Tower

    3) Hidden Route

    [Guided Story Quest:]

    1) Meet the Royal Guard, Frefran

    2) Seek an Audience with Princess Elaria

    <hr>

    Reading this, Vin mumbled, "If there was an option for a guided story, why did they attack us?"

    "We started it," she admitted, breathing out in shame.

    "I didn''t see it all, but I overheard some of our soldiers attacking a family. The slaughter began shortly after."

    Vin, still partly out of it, could not express the anger that floated somewhere within him. He just couldn''t bother to be surprised anymore. They were given a head start, but Ravenours burned the starting line because they couldn''t control their hate for Elves. He believed things would have unfolded differently if it had been humans instead of those brutes in that situation.

    Maeve didn''t bother indulging in the first option of escape anymore. She had already charted a course for the demon kingdom where a portal home awaited. There was no need to discuss it. Not when the difficulty was stated to be Ascendant.

    <hr>

    Mortal Realm: Adventuerer

    1) Novice: 0 - 100

    2) Expert: 101 - 300

    3) Master: 301 - 700

    4) Legend: 701+

    Archival Dimension: Seeker

    5) Ascendant: 1000 - 1500

    6) Seer: 1501 - 2500

    7) Sage: 2501 - 4000

    8) Curator: 4001+

    <hr>

    Vin''s Survivability Rating had risen to 154, which made him an Expert Adventurer and able to overcome above-average threats in the Mortal Realm. But they were no longer on the same Auroraan as before. Anyone powerful enough to tackle Story Quest was no longer classified as simple Adventurers but as something called a Seeker.

    Ascendant was the first level of Seeker, starting with a minimum of 1000 SR. Regrettably, that was a lot more than he currently had. Even Hughton was only Expert, and he doubted Kaelix was much higher, but Kane, who''d revealed to have survived a Story Quest, may have been on the mark. Even if those three powerhouses were still alive, there wasn''t enough firepower. There couldn''t have been many survivors, but enough to make traveling across the continent nearly impossible. Just getting out of the city would be challenging.

    Vin dropped his head on the wooden desk and rested shortly while the fog cleared. He forged words that were hard to hear with his face down, asking Maeve, "What did you come up with?"

    The woman was silent.

    "Nothing, huh?" he assumed. He lifted his head, glanced over the map, and tried to pinch inward to zoom. When it didn''t work, he exhaled and tasked his Journal with copying the outline since he knew it could magnify.

    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.

    "Pull up a chair," he said, scrutinizing the image. Maeve''s hand landed on his shoulder and squeezed, and then he heard a genuine but lamentable "Thank you..."

    As she limped off to grab another seat, Vin thought, ''When I took her chair I forgot her leg was broken. I''m sure I seem like a real jerk.''

    ''Whatever, she''s a tough girl.''

    The two sat at the desk for nearly four hours, racking their brains for carefully shrouded answers. Vin was sure they would escape the city alone, but sheepherding over one hundred survivors...

    Vin paused, peeked at the long, dark-haired princess, who''d become even more of a mess, and then thought, ''A hundred is probably too generous...''

    Regardless of how many survived, they were all scattered, hidden in different areas, and probably just as injured as they were, if not worse. It was a lot to process.

    Vin became too cognitively encumbered to be of any help, so he stood and announced he''d be going back to bed. "You should get some rest, too."

    "I''ll continue to work," she said, red-eyed and exhausted. Vin couldn''t begin to wonder what it must have been like for her to be responsible for so many people. Maybe she''d felt like that before the rebellion happened, too. Like her father was just a static piece on the board while she made all the moves.

    He had her on his mind as he returned to the bedroom and tucked himself underneath blankets. It wasn''t long before he ultimately fell back into the gloomy garden dreamscape.

    Weirdly, just as soon as that world manifested, its walls melted like a pained canvas splashed with water. Something had disturbed his rest, and he was waking up prematurely.

    Vin''s eyes opened roughly an hour after he''d closed them. Night still lingered outside, the Elven room barely touched by pale light. He felt even more tired than before falling asleep, but his waking ears detected what sounded like faint sobs. Slowly, he lifted his head, discovering the pitiful young royal at the foot of the bed with her face dug into a pillow to muffle her crying.

    ''Seriouslly...'' he thought as a miserable wave hit him. It was always so much worse when someone he''d known to be strong cracked. Defeated by the pressure of living. He stressfully ran a hand through his hair and sighed.

    "Maeve," he said tenderly. The young royal didn''t respond, so he spoke a little louder. With her senses, she had to have heard it; she just chose to ignore it.

    ''Fair. She''s never struck me as someone who''d want to be seen crying.''

    ''We''ll leave,'' he thought, standing from the bed and walking to the door. He was almost out when Maeve''s grievous voice hailed him, "Wait."

    Vin stopped in his tracks and gradually turned to see her wet, exhausted eyes pleading for him not to go. Her frailty made his heart stutter, made him want to try and cure whatever weakness had infected her.

    The silent command of her ruby eyes seemingly summoned him to her side. Vin sat beside Maeve, whose voice cracked, "I didn''t mean for any of this..."

    "Everyone is going to die and it''s all my fault."

    The truth of the matter was that most of the people there were condemned to death the moment they arrived in that dimension. Realistically, only a handful of Ravenours would ever return to the mortal realm.

    Her woes were far from over. Vin contemplated what to say, either what she''d want to hear or what needed to be said. He leveled his tone and told her, "I won''t pretend everything will be okay, because it won''t."

    Maeve''s hands gripped his shirt, shakily tugging it as she listened. "A lot of people will die here... But-"

    Vin halted, finding it difficult to speak. A moment later, he let out a low grunt before gently cupping her face in his hands, tilting her head to meet his gaze. His voice softened, though his determination was fierce when he said, "Listen. The race isn''t over until you''ve crossed the finish line."

    ''What the hell are you saying?'' His thoughts questioned. Even her face revolved in confusion.

    Forming a sentence had never been so difficult. After some time to calm down, his tone lowered, becoming slow and nearly hopeless as he restarted, "I don''t know what, or if there''s anything useful I can say right now. So-"

    "So, I won''t say anything..." His words lingered, gentle and unassuming, as if offering her silent refuge.

    He looked deeply into her eyes, his voice a steady whisper as he promised, "Just know, I''m here with you."

    Maeve held his watch for seconds in that fleeting, quiet space, which felt like a bitter eternity. After the ends of the universe were reached, she pulled her knees up to her chest and looked dejectedly at nothing. It was far from Vin''s expected reaction, but her sobbing had slowed, and her hands were still. They stayed like that for a while. At the time, Vin never found a silver lining to their situation; it was indeed hopeless, and he couldn''t lie and convey otherwise. Still, after seeing her work and her passion for her people, he knew if anyone could oppose their low odds, it was her.

    She was strong. She hid her own pains in front of others, even her trusted guards, and gave the illusion that she had everything under control, but really, she was just as frightened. Part of Vin wished she''d at least reveal more of her weakness to Tristen and Gideon, but he''d begun to know the two guards well enough to comprehend why she didn''t. Their morale was directly influenced by Maeve. If the mighty royal crumbled, then her subjects were sure to follow.

    Thinking became too challenging at some point, so Vin shut off his mind. Maeve, exhausted from overthinking, let her head drift unsteadily. She wobbled in and out of consciousness before finally passing out, her head slanting onto his shoulder. He always imagined someone so strong would be heavy, but she felt light against him. Warm.

    He peeked at the horned princess planted against him and then looked away. A blink later, he laid his eyes upon the sleeping royal again and found himself starting. She''d never looked so... Human. His hand slowly raised up to her head, and he softly brushed back the strands of hair that set on her face.

    He lifted her and placed her on the mattress before tucking her in. Thinking ahead, he decided to sleep on the floor in case one of the guards walked in and caught him in bed with their precious icon.

    He settled down and laid out on the wooden floor. Of course, the ground was harsh, but then again, so was life.

 39: Payout

    Vin awoke the following day comfortably wrapped on the floor. He regained consciousness gradually, batting his eyes and seeing traces of sunlight bled into the elegant elven room. He didn''t fall asleep with any covering, so Maeve had placed it over him. He briefly wondered if she had managed to overcome her despair but soon closed his eyes again and breathed, wanting to delay his concerns.

    He felt spiritually heavy. Something he had never imagined was possible until recently. He could sense that his soul, something that should have been intangible, had recovered some of its essence after rest. As strange as the whole thing sounded. But something was still offputting.

    Even after respite, there was still a gap in his memory. None of the Ravenours said anything unusual when he''d awoken the night before, so it was safe to assume nothing happened- still, he couldn''t shake the feeling he was forgetting something important.

    ''Hopefully I remember soon.''

    "For now, let''s get up," he told himself. He did just that, then stretched his body out. While standing, he noticed a mirror near the wardrobe. He had no reason behind it, but he wandered over to the reflective surface and took a peek at himself. Vin looked for one, two, three minutes, maybe longer. After a careful analysis, he squinted at himself and raised his eyebrow in question. "Who is this?"

    His mind was his own, steady and clear, but his appearance seemed so unfamiliar. His sharp violet eyes and deep scowl were definitely on-brand, and he definitely wasn''t complaining about his improved physique. The issue wasn''t that. It was that his spirit and his physical body felt misplaced- like fitting a puzzle piece in the wrong spot. The question was, which part had been defective.

    Did his soul not recognize his body because of how many times it was destroyed and reconstructed? Or did his flesh no longer acknowledge his spirit because it diminished to detrimental extents and then mended into something foreign?

    Vin contemplated it for a while, pacing back and forth around the tasteful chamber. He''d given it an honest shot but soon threw his shoulders up in defeat, losing interest in the answer. He was more anxious about what blight another day in the Archival would bring.

    "In the Archival?" he questioned, looking at the ceiling in reflection.

    "I''m here, so where''s the bird," he said, consulting a mostly unused feature of his Journal called the [Quest] tab.

    The Story Quest he was stuck in recently reminded him that this section even existed. It wasn''t that he''d neglected it on purpose; it was just that he was learning magic and improving his odds of survival on his own.

    <hr>

    [Quest:]

    [World Quest:]

    1) Learn the updated laws of the Archival Dimension

    2) Learn to be kind

    [Human Quest:]

    1) Build up the human civilization

    2) Select an occupation > Learning to fight

    3) Learn magic

    [Personal Quest:]

    1) Find a way to Earthia

    2) Locate missing loved ones

    3) Enter the Archival Dimension

    <hr>

    The page displayed the original list of quests he''d first seen, giving him time to reflect on all he''d done. He knew when most of them were accomplished, but the one titled "Learn to be kind" didn''t make sense right away. However, after some thought, he could understand why it was indicated as cleared. He, a human, had become friendly with Ravenours, a race that slaughtered many of his people. That had to count for something.

    Second, there was the quest titled "Learning to fight." He recalled this indicating he needed to learn weapon arts, yet he advanced through the task without taking a lesson on swordplay. Instead of pondering, he raised the question to his Journal, and it responded, arranging dark ink on the page.

    [The user''s rank has surpassed this quest''s benchmark]

    "Then becoming expert rank automatically clears some intro quest. Not that I''ve paid any attention to them lately."

    "I don''t think I will in the future either."

    "It''s probably stupid, but I don''t want to look back and think that a book and its quest were responsible for my growth."

    The Journal in his hands suddenly vibrated, and then the ink on the page quickly splashed in various arrangements, displaying line after line of text.

    <hr>

    [Now hiding quest tab]

    [First Distributing rewards from completed quest.]

    [Human Quest Chain]

    1) Learn magic

    2) Master a single spell

    3) Learn advanced magic

    [Adventurer Quest Chain]

    1) Select an occupation

    2) Learning to fight

    3) First kill

    4) Defeat a notable enemy

    5) Rank up

    [Person Quest Chain]

    1) Enter the Archival Dimension

    [Hidden Quest]

    1) Strengthen your Journal

    2) Enchant an item

    3) Create an original spell: Flame Conversion

    4) Defeat an enemy two or more ranks higher

    [Exceptional Human Feats]

    1) First to invent a spell

    2) First to advance to expert rank

    3) First to enter the Archival Dimension

    [Distributing Awards]

    1) 210 Gold Coins

    2) Advenruerers Attire

    3) Tool Kit(5)

    4) Novice Spell Scroll(2)

    5) Novice Mage Wand

    6) Expert Mage Wand

    7) Title: The Strongest Human

    <hr>

    <hr>

    [Updating Status]

    [Name:] Vin Dance, The Strongest Human

    [Race:] Human

    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    [Age:] 17

    [Occupation:] Adventurer

    [Rank:] Expert Mage

    [Survivability Rating:] 154/300

    <hr>

    His head began to spin as he processed the chain of words. Soon after it stopped, a miniature lesser bride tore across the space before him. The Journal was about to spit out the list of rewards, but Vin scowled and told it, "Stop."

    He eyed the list again with a stern glare and scoffed before stating, "Coins, tool kits, attire? You see my situation, none of this is useful."

    "I doubt half of these things are even allowed in the Archival Dimension; it''ll just disintegrate, won''t it?"

    His Journal didn''t immediately address his complaints but lulled. It seemed to be thinking or perhaps scanning some database to see if he was correct about the items that could potentially be destroyed.

    [Your Journal Grows Stronger]

    [Novice Spell Scroll is permitted. Would you like to receive it now?]

    Vin clenched the Journal so tightly his hands began to shake. His eyes hardened, fury lacing his voice as he warned, "Don''t fuck with me."

    The book clearly intended to hold the rest of the rewards until he escaped the Archival, but that wouldn''t do. Vin didn''t want the haul of crap it was saving; he needed something that would be useful now. He didn''t expect a super weapon into his hands; no, he would prevail on his own strength; he just needed a slight edge.

    The Journal''s sentiency took another leave of absence and returned with bad news. It shared that it attempted to but failed to exchange the current rewards for ones permitted in the Archival. Evidently, the astral treasure cove of loot couldn''t be sorted through. He was stuck with the same basic prizes everyone else received. It pissed him off, but he understood it was to be impartial; it was reassuring to know that system wouldn''t play favorites for any of his enemies either.

    He loosened his hostility, willing to take the Novice Spells; perhaps there would be another interesting magic like Shape. So he had prepared. However, suddenly, a new line of text was arranged before him. It was lax and inconclusive, far from its usual procedural style- so much so that it made him uneasy.

    [Give me one moment]

    Vin tilted his head at the page, wondering what it was cooking up in its parchment brain. The fact that it asked him for a moment was unsettling, but he was curious to see what would happen. Meanwhile, he inferred why it''d suddenly changed its style. Either an admin had taken control of the Journal after it was caught poking around where it shouldn''t, and now some higher-up was in control. Or, he was finding out what those messages meant by "growing stronger." Perhaps the book''s awareness was growing, allowing it to behave more... informally.

    Anyhow. The Journal finally returned, and this time, with an offer.

    [Exchange rewards for upgrades?]

    [ Y / N ]

    Vin got tired of standing, so he sat at the edge of the sizeable elven bed, leaned back, and exhaled, "Sure. Not like there''s much to lose."

    [Your Journal Grows Stronger]

    <hr>

    [Optional Upgrades]

    1) [Link Page:] Link the pages of additional journals so the users can communicate from a distance.

    2) [Inventory Page:] Store items such as clothing within the Journal''s personal dimensional space.

    3) [Companion Form:] Transforms the Journal into a companion that communicates with and aids the user.

    <hr>

    Vin''s posture immediately straightened, and his eyes widened as he became awestruck. He wasn''t expecting much from said upgrades, but the options presented to him were more than exceptional. He could tell they were specifically chosen to cater to him and what would benefit his circumstances.

    With the Link Page, he could go anywhere while keeping track of Maeve''s party. In the future, he could include all of his family members so they could converse in a group chat.

    The Inventory Page spoke for itself. He could stuff as many pairs of pants as he could fit and never have to worry about running around naked again.

    As for Companion Form, he assumed the Journal would simply develop a voice. It''d definitely be convenient to receive information auditorily rather than constantly looking at a page. He envisioned something similar to the AI integration that smartphones had.

    All three upgrades would be highly resourceful, but one stood out more than the others. He got the notion this option would never reappear again, so he made his decision, and the lesser bridge disappeared, no longer needing to dispense any rewards. Instead, the Journal inherited the spotlight, shuddering and levitating from his hand before shrouding in a thin, mysterious, colorless light. The air in the room changed as though vibrant, instilling life. Vin began to get the feeling that it was no longer just him and a simple, leather-cover book; he was joined by another creature.

    With a low, unnatural crack, the book''s spine buckled and warped, bending backward as it expanded. Thousands of pages burst from their set place, converging into the unmistakable outline of a face. The texture of parchment solidified, magically shifting into a coarse bone.

    Vin watched sharply as his old Journal shifted and formed a soft-featured skull. His apparent companion was suspended in the air, facing him with hallow yet somehow mannerly eyes.

    The skull''s mouth parted slightly, and a faint, cordial whisper escaped, the words brushing against Vin''s mind like a caress. "The transformation is complete."

    This thing''s voice was ambiguous- neither male nor female, good nor evil. It did, however, adopt a peculiar talking cadence, like a young steward who lived to serve a regal household.

    Vin studied the skull with indifference. It stared back. A moment later, he grabbed it out of the air with a hostile grip covering almost its entire face. He frowned and asked, with a wicked scowl, "Tell me, what influenced you to choose this form?"

    The bonehead shivered under the weight of his question, fidgeting to escape his hold and not be crushed. "I believed it was appropriate..."

    "Why?" Vin furthered, knowing the answer but sampling the skull''s new mentality. It no longer responded systematically; it could have opinions and, evidently, feel apprehensive.

    "I thought a skeleton compaion would correspond well with the nature of your ability but It seems I was mistaken," it responded, now unmoving after realizing it couldn''t escape.

    He figured that would be the reason but corrected it, "Not a skeleton, just a skull."

    The magic companion''s surface cracked and crunched into itself, its bone fragments reshaping into two off-white hands that hovered in place. "My form will eventually grow into that of a complete skeleton. As for now, I can only shift into individual body parts."

    Vin peered at it wordlessly, thinking, ''Not quite what I expected. It''s more like talking to another person rather than a program. At any rate, if it has emotions, I''ll have to take it easy before it runs away.''

    He commanded it to return to skull form, which was easier to tolerate than talking hands. "Whatever. More importantly, why can you offer me upgrades all of a sudden? Does this work with everyone?"

    The skull slipped into thought, rotating idly in place until it had drifted upside down. "Every Journal is capable of growing, thus, upgrading. However, the Companion Form advancement has yet to be presented to another users."

    "And why is that," Vin questioned.

    "Because the Companion Form advancement can only be assumed before the user and their Journal have spirit bonded. This usually occurs after one month of service."

    "It is challenging for most to grow their Journal at the rate you have; thus, users are never presented with this upgrade."

    Vin held his chin in reflection, recalling the events that led him there. He gave it plenty of unique commands in the past. However, what likely provided the most growth for his Journal was making it analyze the magic of the black Phoenix, which didn''t exist in the mortal realm. Indeed, he was in a situation most people wouldn''t find themself in.

    ''I have a million questions, yet nothing specific comes to mind right now. All I want to do now is focus on getting out of this hellish dimension.''

    Vin grabbed the skull and turned it right-side-up again, telling it, "I want to keep this a secret for now, so turn back into a book."

    The companion slowly and silently backed away from him as if its blatant attempt at stealth would make it invisible. Vin stuck his fingers into its eye sockets to anchor it, then angrily repeated, "I said, turn back into a Journal."

    The skull''s tone dampened, and it admitted, "I am unable to return to that form..."

    Its hollow eyes met Vin''s callousness, and it quickly concocted justifications to appease him: "I can''t change back, but I can be subtle. I can remain hidden and continue to communicate with you telepathically so no one discovers me."

    "I can even implant images into your mind, such as maps, drawings, and, other illustrations. Also I-"

    "Alright," Vin interrupted. He freed the skull and breathed out. There was no point in fretting over it any longer. "Go ahead, conceal yourself."

    The skull adapted the shape of a spine, slithered underneath the backside of Vin''s shirt, and overlayed his own backbone. It flattened slightly so it didn''t protrude too much and was primarily, as it said, subtle.

    The thought that led him down that rabbit hole was his vow to the Phoenix, and in the end, there were no signs of it trying to communicate with him. Not that he was complaining. He still wasn''t prepared to embark on whatever dangerous mission the flaming bird had in store for him. Nonetheless, if it truly knew of a method to restore assimulated worlds, he would do whatever it took to save Earth.

    "You do this often," his skeleton companion commented unprompted.

    Vin rubbed his nape where the bone spine began and dully questioned, "Do what."

    "You freeze and stare blankly while deep in thought. Your fist eventually clench, as if you''ve found resolution to cope with something consequential."

    Vin loosened his tense fingers and pocketed them in his pants, asking why it bothered to point out a meaningless detail. The companion simply stated, "I want to understand you."

    Feeling he''d wasted enough time, Vin headed for the room''s exit, communicating, "What''s there to understand? I''m forced to live on a lousy planet, with genocidal aliens and freak gods that send people into different dimensions to survive someone else''s tragic love story."

    "And yet, since I was summoned to your side, you have behaved... Unexpectedly," the skeletal spine stated.

    "All Journals share the same network of information, so I am somewhat acquainted with your human counterparts. None of them are quite as abnormal.

    "You don''t fall into despair even though you''ve died several times; you don''t weep at the memory of your absent kin, nor did you celebrate when you learned you were the strongest human in existence."

    Vin grabbed the door handle, ready to depart, but this creature''s words caused him to linger. He shut his eyes tightly and fought back a swell of cold, callous shame that threatened to batter the walls of his resolve. A slight tremble took to his hands, and he replied, "I want to be better. I do."

    "I want to arrive at Earthia and live normally, laughing, crying, feeling love. It''s just... Each time I-"

    Vin twisted the knob and unhurriedly opened the door, "I don''t know what kind of sick world you''re used to, but death isn''t something humans experience and simply walk away from unphased."

    Before his token spine could further the conversation, he told it, "I picked this upgrade because I need you to assist me with getting home, not because I needed a therapist. Don''t overstep your role."

    "As you wish," it replied gently, and with that, they set off.

 40: Equal Footing

    With his new skeleton guide taped to his spine, Vin moved into the magically illuminated living space, boarded by the homeowner''s potted plants and bookshelves. As serene as that Elven home was, perilous gloom continued contaminating the domain, making its nature-colored walls and furniture look drab.

    His face scrunched up in annoyance at the three Ravenours who sat silently in different areas of the room away from each other. Meave was precisely where he had expected, laboring her sorrows away. Tristen had been the closest to him, mindlessly spinning the wheels of the skateboard without a shred of his usual cheery charm. Gideon, obviously not in his zenith after being impaled by a wooden stake, was angrily rewrapping his wounds while muttering what sounded like a hex.

    Tristen stopped when he saw Vin, strolled up to him, and handed him the skateboard with a contrived smile. "I made sure to keep it safe. But..."

    He pinched the Elven shirt he wore, frowned, and said, "I''m Sorry I lost the shirt you enchanted."

    Vin looked down at the pink-haired, youthful Ravenour. He pushed the board back to Tristen and told him, "Hang on to it a lil longer."

    Vin placed a hand on Tristen''s shirt and directed his skeletal attendant to transmit the intricate design of the Center Gravity spell''s magic circle directly into his mind. With this image clear behind his eyes, Vin invoked both the Marking and Shape abilities to quickly enchant the young man''s clothing.

    Tristen still wasn''t as shining as usual- well, how could he be after the horrors of the day before? Yet, he managed a smile, gripped his shirt and the skateboard, and stated, "Thanks, but, is this really okay?"

    "Consider it an early Christmas," remarked Vin with an allowing nod.

    "What''s Christmas?" The youthful Ranvenour asked.

    "A human tradition; tell you about it later." Something new had been brought to his attention. He pointed at the enchanted shirt and sought the young man''s knowledge. He was more or less confused about magic circles and how they behaved.

    From what he remembered, a magic circle was more than just a trigger for a memory; the drawing itself, when activated, had the properties of the spell. Sure, but how? It didn''t make sense that a simple drawing could trigger an effect since it didn''t inherently possess mana like the living. Vin hadn''t paid much attention to the specifics before, but he became curious after enchanting an item for the second time. This knowledge could also lead to him inventing some new uses for his abilities.

    Tristen resembled a broken fire hydrant in that he burst with ramblings. Talking about his favorite subject definitely recharged his cheery personality. Plainly, he deemed it necessary to give his own lore of magic and the self-taught journey he''d embarked on as a child.

    Vin smashed the fast-forward button, sending him past all the lore and to the part he eagerly awaited. Tristen straightened his finger vertically and grinned as if he was about to say something groundbreaking. Vin opened his ears to receive the blessing of wisdom, and the Antsy fellow smiled, opened his mouth, and then proudly proclaimed, "I don''t know."

    Vin blinked. He stared at him for a while, waiting for the joke''s punch line. But after it was unmistakable that Ravenour was simply too uneducated to answer his question, Vin gripped their shirt and started tugging upward with a straight face, "Give it back."

    Tristen resisted, most of his belly revealed as his blouse was being lifted off, "I''m sorry! That''s all I know!"

    "Why did you make me listen to you ramble if you didn''t know? Give me the enchantment back."

    Tristen had previously mentioned that there were magic academies, places where knowledge even the Journals didn''t have was kept. Just about all of them were Elven, but it''d be worth looking into after leaving the Archival Dimension. But, in the meantime, all he had was that immature Ravenour and the skeletal guide whose knowledge was mainly limited to what other humans inputted into its database.

    Irked, Vin waited until Tristen pulled rearward, then released his grip and let them fall back. He exhaled while massaging his scalp to ease his aggravation.

    Remembering more people were in the room, Vin scrutinized them both and said bluntly, "Not a single word out of you two?"

    "Whatever you have going on, figure it out."

    Gideon snapped to his feet, buffed up his chest, and marched up to Vin, fuming, "I don''t take orders from you, hum-"

    Vin glared at the slick Ravenour, who''d lost their voice. At that moment, the young man seemed to have recounted everything that had happened the previous day, regret sown on his face. Vin imagined they were doubting his humanity, perhaps considering treating him like an immortal deity or, at the very least, showing him respect.

    He didn''t want their dynamic to change, so he showed him all the scars on his arm from the previous battle and stated, "I''m still human."

    "Right..." Gideon replied, slapping Vin''s shoulder and softening his tone. "Anyways, you saved us yesterday. You didn''t have to. So. Thanks."

    Vin peered at the tall man and pridefully worded, "Well aren''t you civil. Ravenour."

    Jazzy poked his chest and growled, "This will be the last time I thank you for anything, human.

    Switching to Earthian, Vin warmed a hand in his pocket and complained, "Now that I think about it, you never thanked me for stopping you from being humiliated at the rebel hideout."

    Gideon glared with heated red irises, barking in his native language, "What did you say?! Are you too afraid to say it in Vulcan?"This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    Vin continued to speak Earthian, insulting the Ravenour for sport. The more the slick-haired man enraged, the more Tristen cackled in amusement. After a while, Gideon''s top lip flipped up in annoyance, exposing sharp canines: "I liked you better when you barely talked."

    Vin swapped back to Vulcan, flapping his hand mockingly like a mouth and stating, "Well, I was still learning the language before, so there wasn''t much I could say."

    Clearly pleased his human friend had become more talkative, Tristen stated in a curious tone, "Weird, you don''t talk like someone with godlike powers."

    Still annoyed at the young man, Vin consciously flattened his tone and coldly replied, "how exactly does someone with godly powers talk?"

    The youthful Ravenour peered up in consideration, then answered, "Probably really slow and boring."

    "Like Maeve then," commented Vin, looking over the princess bound to her work. Tristen quickly turtlenecked to hide his humored countenance. On the other hand, Gideon didn''t find this comment funny and told the human, "Watch it. I won''t stand for any slander on our future queen."

    Vin asked if his defending her meant they''d resolved their issues, and Jazzy told him they hadn''t spoken. There was no need. He admitted he overreacted and blamed himself, believing Maeve wouldn''t have to keep secrets if they were stronger and more reliable. It was a barbaric way of thinking, but it kept them going.

    Gideon left first to find something to punch. Since they were isolated there, Tristen asked the human to finally teach him some skateboarding tricks, but the matter was deflected. It was more critical for Vin to join Maeve and figure out their plan to escape. The youthful Ravenour understood but frowned, then moved the furniture from the center of the common area and continued his self-lesson.

    The work desk where Maeve sat was cluttered with even more papers. Vin sat next to the royal, picked up the first one he saw, and exhaled, "Where are we."

    The one-winged woman still had deep bags under her eyes and moved sluggishly. She shuffled through several documents, organized her thoughts, picked up a sheet, and handed it to Vin. He grabbed the other end, but she didn''t release her side, which threatened to tear the page. He titled his head and called, "Maeve?"

    Her sights idled on the paper for some time, then she finally released and swept her long black hair behind her pointed ears. "Sorry about last night."

    "It was unbecoming of me."

    ''I was hoping she wouldn''t bring it up. I''m no better for staring at her while she slept.'' He kept that admission to himself. Just remembering it made him nervous that she''d pull that secret from his eyes. He concealed his watches in the paper she handed him, trying to avoid her gaze.

    ''I wonder if she''d figure me out if I looked at her right now.''

    He slouched, exhaling with a slight weightlessness toward his core, ''Figure out what? We''re just working together.''

    Vin zoned out, detached from the moment. Maeve seemed to await a response after her apology, so she inched closer, stating, "Something has stolen your focus."

    Vin lifted his shoulders nonchalantly, flatly replying, "Just thinking about human stuff. Anyways, forget what happened last night, theres more important matters to worry about."

    "You''re telling me to forget..." She repeated quietly. The ruby-eyed slumped into a terrible unbefitting slouch on her chair and stared idly at the surface of the disorganized table.

    "How many times have you offended my status by giving me demands..."

    "You know, It''s strange," she said mildly, seemingly spurred by an important thought.

    "Just an hour before we discovered you in the forest, there was a large fight in town between warriors who wanted to prove themselves as suitable partners."

    "Of course, they all knew I wasn''t allowed to bear an heir because my cross blood would taint Ravenour''s heritage. Yet, they all fought desperately, hoping to make me their wife."

    "Eventually, there was a sole survivor. A young, powerful, and handsome man with a bright future in our army. It was rare, but he was as intelligent as he was fierce, and for the first time, I was hopeful."

    Vin''s eyelids lowered in disregard as he listened to this unsolicited telling of her morning before she met him roughly a week ago. He appeared uninterested, though; subtle pangs of aversion whirled in his heart as he envisioned a prince charmingly sweeping the royal off her feet.

    Maeve lurched her hand inward to gesture a stabbing, continuing, "It did not bother me that he had just killed three of his own. I was moved by his resolve."

    "I was never fond of relations, but I remember thinking I would be willing to try if it was with this person."

    Her tone became drearily sober, disappointment seeping in her words, "The man approached me to ask for my hand. He appeared proud at first... But then he dropped to not one but both of his knees and pleaded for my favor."

    Her voice shifted from frustration to disgust as she continued, holding the memory of that man in her hand and crushing it, "His eyes did not look at me, but at the filthy, muddy ground that he kneeled in while awaiting my answer."

    Vin couldn''t help but always have vivid images in his mind and had pictured precisely what she had described. The mere thought of a man so desperate for love he''d kill his allies and then nearly beg for love in the dirt made him quake with revulsion. He tilted his head at the ceiling, then unwittingly murmured, "Gross."

    Maeve turned her gaze to Vin, watching as he eyed the home''s roof. Her tone didn''t decline, but she heatedly continued, "I agree. The sight of him troubled me so much that I took work in the forest to be as far away from them as possible and compose myself."

    "Ever since I became recognized as our town''s princess, I was hailed as such. Men, women, and even children bowed to me wherever I went, and I was presented with gifts, praises, and anything else I wanted."

    The one-winged woman hovered her palm above her head, pinching an invisible object and telling him. "But what I truly wanted, was someone who considered me an equal. Someone who saw me without the crown and all of its influences..."

    ''Guess I understand in some weird way. Since I was unmatched at racing, I only made enemies in the scene. I always said I didn''t care, but when I nearly drowed in that disgusting swamp, I regretted not making any friends in my time alive.''

    ''I had thought- ''I don''t want to die like this.''''

    Vin dropped his sights from the ceiling, scanned the paper in his hand, remembered the contents, and crumbled it. The next moment, he glanced at Maeve and said flatly, "Well, you don''t have to worry about me treating you like a noble."

    He threw the paper ball at the young royal, whose reaction was quick enough to dodge. Yet, she let it thump against her head without catching it. Maeve peered daggers at him and emitted a low growl before turning back to the desk.

    "Don''t get too comfortable," she snarled. Unbeknownst to her, Vin could see vestiges of fulfillment oppose some of the darkness that infected her usually beautiful and fierce amber-colored soul.

    Vin shrugged off her warning, recollecting that one of his plans for life on a new planet was to make friends. Maybe those three brutes wouldn''t be a poor start.

 41: The Roles They Play

    The two smoothly transitioned to the task at hand. First, Maeve familiarized Vin with her current thought processes and dilemmas. The overarching goal was to somehow get all the Ravenours out of the city and then travel across the continent to the demon territory, where they''d find the exit portal.

    Sounded simple enough. The problem was ''how.'' Almost all of the survivors were Novice rank, who were only as strong as a small beast, including Maeve and her guards. Hell, most Ravenours never surpassed Expert, yet they were intended to traverse a dimension with enemies three tiers higher than their own.

    Before even considering embarking on that journey, Maeve had specific goals their army needed to achieve within the Elven city. Essential objectives like collecting rations, weapons, and medical supplies topped her list, each critical to their survival and their odds of reaching demon territory.

    Vin minded her while she explained everything and, when she concluded, remarked, "I''m surprised you arranged this much already."

    "I have to. For all those I failed and to prevent more from joining them." Maeve peered into his eyes, trying to decipher something about the human, and eventually commented, "I don''t know what, but something about you has changed."

    "I think so too," Vin admitted, thinking little of the matter and turning his attention back to the mess of papers.

    "Just don''t get comfortable," she instructed.

    "I''d never."

    They spent hours of thinking and plotting. The sound of skating in the background soothed him and helped him concentrate. He''d function even better with a full stomach, but that home had little sustenance. Luckily, there was an operational well in the backyard, so every so often, Gideon brought cups of water to sate them.

    With all the time Vin had to conspire, he couldn''t think of any way to guarantee them rations, weapons, or medical reserves. In the end, there was only so much that could be accomplished without understanding more about that gorgeous, perilous city. He consulted the companion stuck to his spine, but, as expected, it didn''t know more than what the librarian implemented into its knowledge.

    His own background as a student taught him nothing about looting an enemy stronghold. But if there was one thing he was confident in, it was his speed. Only one role was suitable for someone as fast and nimble as him. Something he could do without relying on the treacherous power that fed on his very essence to manifest.

    Vin looked back at the young man active on the skateboard, thinking about how to explain everything he''d cooked up in his thoughts. There was a quick loss of concentration as he tilted his head at Tristen, who was rolling up and down the now shabby Elven living room. All the furniture and plants were moved against the walls, so there was a clearing where the young man practiced. From what Vin saw, Antsy had mastered the basics of movement. He no longer bobbled, swayed, or even looked down for confirmation he was doing it correctly. In just one week, he''d actually taught himself proper form. ''He might be a prodigy.''

    Vin didn''t look away from the horned skater while deciding his own place in this dimension and then halfheartedly told Maeve, "I''m not suitable for plundering, but I can get around fast on wheels, so I''ll handle scouting."

    He sensed the one-winged woman''s disagreement. From an outsider''s perspective, he was truly on the brink of godly hood, unconditionally resurrecting effortlessly, learning magic, and flashing around flames like a mad furnace. Unfortunately, it only appeared that way; he was far from free to use those abilities without consequence.The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    She may have thought it, but Maeve didn''t try to force him into a more offensive role. Ultimately, he was not obligated to assist her in her mission to save her subjects, so she accepted the help he offered.

    As for his objective, he''d begin by scouting the city for a place where warriors could arm themselves with proper weapons. After that, it would be easier for them to pilfer food and first aid. Next, he would alert Maeve and surrounding survivors of the location of this haul, and they would have to plan its retrieval.

    With hours to think, he also had an idea for how to coordinate with the survivors. It was a bold idea, but this could be done by distributing mission flyers. Unlike him, Maeve still had a journal that could generate endless pages. She would create these enlistment handouts herself, and he would circulate them with the exact time and location of their raid.

    Maeve acknowledged his plan to pass out flyers was practical. Their language, Vulcan, didn''t exist on that planet yet, so it couldn''t be decoded. Her concerns were on the low odds that other Ravenours in hiding would discover any of these papers.

    Vin already had a solution. He hoped she wouldn''t have asked questions, but she was rightfully thorough. This meant he had to explain that he could sense the souls of living beings within a certain radius. It was as good as useless in dense populations, but now that most survivors had been dispersed, it would work.

    She believed him even without any way to verify his ability. Well, maybe she saw the honesty in his eyes and took his word as verity. Nevertheless, Maeve served under the assumption he could soul-search for her scattered citizens. She knew she was in no position to do so but added a request to his assignment. The royal wanted Vin to bring Gideon with him as her representative so he could gauge the well-being of their subjects. It was a job she wanted to do herself, but not when her leg was broken.

    Tristen had been listening and chimed in, dashing up to the rear of their chairs and throwing himself between them. He argued that he was quicker than his counterpart on foot and even faster on a skateboard. Maeve heard him out and then shot him down. She was candid when she voiced that Gideon was a better candidate because he was more focused and objective. She didn''t forget the youthful Ravenour panicked the day before, which led to him being beheaded and disclosing their location.

    Tristen became visibly downhearted as he backed off their seats and walked back. Antsy aside, Vin didn''t want to take Gideon either. Maeve implored him to do so just once and even offered him the spell of Silence to aid their cause.

    After recalling his first impressions of Auroraan, Vin was intrigued by this spell, but was it worth being slowed down? Possibly hurled into danger and killed.

    "Just this once," Maeve repeated, holding him with a tenacious yet pleading gaze. "I have to know how my people are doing."

    Vin peered at her, wondering if this was another one of her tactics to get him to comply with her demands. Ever since they met, no matter how often he disagreed with her, somehow, he always did what she wanted. ''Though, this time, I offered to help on my own. I just didn''t expect to have to babysit.''

    ''She knows I don''t care about her subjects. If she hadn''t said anything, I would have distributed the handouts without interacting with their fellow brutes at all.''

    A brief, haunting image flickered across his mind as he reluctantly recalled the way she''d looked the night before, eyes filled with sorrow as she silently wept. ''As their ruler, she feels responsible for everything that''s happened... It won''t make a difference, but at the very least, she deserves to know how her citizens are holding up.''

    Vin sighed and accepted her bid. It was better than her sending her guards alone, and they got spotted and killed. He''d be involved with them one way or another. "We''ll go out tonight, once it''s dark, and there''s fewer patrols."

    Once the decision was finalized, Tristen lowered his head and mumbled something indecipherable. Vin rose, wandered over to the sulking Ravenour, and nudged him, "Keep practicing; you might be needed another time."

    He never imagined he''d ever work with those barbarians. Ravenours had massacred many humans, yet he''d found himself as another cog in their merciless wheel.

 42: Something, out of Nothing

    Maeve and Gideon- who had surprisingly neat handwriting for brutes- became occupied with making recruitment flyers. The idea was to create them in advance, leaving the meeting time and place blank for now. The young ruler would have had to write a very compelling message to convince anyone to step back into the streets of that fortified oceanside city.

    It was a shame. Watervein was an irrefutably attractive location. More beautiful than any vacation destination on Earth. If not for the armed Elven soldiers, Vin would spend his days underneath the fair sun skating alongside the sparkling green waterways.

    He briefly wondered how human communities were developing in comparison. Had his father built some grand, furnished cabin for their family, or were they all squeezed into a ragged cloth tent using hay as cover? Who knew- and he''d rather not have to continue to speculate, so he brushed aside the distracting thoughts and set to work.

    Tristen would need their only skateboard to continue improving, so Vin intended to construct another. He moved over to one of the couches pushed against the wall, closed his eyes, and entered his mind. That blank black space began to fill with shapes and colors, recreating memories of him at the desk of his punk room on Earth.

    Vin spent at least an hour in those lucid memories, revisiting his old ride''s structures and components. Buying and assembling parts was easy; building a skateboard from scratch with household scraps was another monster altogether. But Vin didn¡¯t doubt himself, experience would pave the way.

    After recalling all the necessary steps, he began gathering the raw materials. First, he tore apart a wooden nightstand and used the Shape spell to mold it into the board''s deck/base. Next, Vin raided the kitchen area and fashioned metal containers into the trucks and other parts holding the wheels. He created the screws from silver cutlery and made use of the Rotate spell to tighten them into place. This was one of his newer magics that he acquired for helping Maeve deal with Kaelix. Its description was simply: "Rotate an item you''ve touched". He knew the moment he obtained it that it would be used for building or repairing skateboards.

    It was hard to miss how absorbed he was in the project. At some point, Tristen stopped training to ask what he was working on. Vin''s hands never stopped moving, but he managed to explain his plan to build a second board. The shorter Ravenour seemed curious and asked if he could watch, to which Vin nodded. Antsy observed for a few minutes, idly tugging at his messy, light-pink hair, but before long, he yawned and wandered back to skating.

    Gideon, who Vin believed also had an interest in craftsmanship, occasionally looked up from his writing to watch him labor as well. Knowing the horned man, he probably downplayed Vin''s feats, thinking the human was only competent in anything he did because of magic. However, given the proper tools, Vin could have done the same blindfolded.

    He had made steady progress with the construction until he hit a snag when sourcing polyurethane, the durable plastic used for wheels. The chances of finding something that specific in an ordinary Elven home were slim. Skateboard wheels were built to handle high-impact tricks and collisions, but given that he didn''t plan on skating like a lunatic, he could compromise with a suitable alternative.

    Vin adjusted his focus, shifting the design from a skateboard to a longboard. The concept was similar, but the longer frame offered greater stability and was tailored for faster, smoother rides rather than flashy, off-the-ground tricks. He workshoped the wheels with this transition, crafting them from rounded wooden pieces. He dismantled an unused leather shoe and repurposed the material into a protective covering for the wheels to enhance durability and absorb shock. It wouldn''t glide like a masterpiece, but would get the job done.

    Since he''d be walking with Jazzy most of the time, Vin added a cut-out handle. This was a slim carving near the board''s edge the size of a suitcase handle he could use to carry it. After completing this, he held up the wheeled tool and admired his work. It was about as long as a guitar and spacious enough in width to fit two people, albeit it''d be uncomfortable.

    Vin tilted his head at the longboard and exhaled slowly. The tension in his shoulders eased as he ran a hand over its smooth wooden surface. For a fleeting moment, he let himself forget his dire circumstances. The satisfaction of completing a familiar task brought rare, delicate comfort, like snowflakes dancing through the fire of his usually molten veins.

    This experience front-loaded a key memory of when he had to restore a nearly destroyed skateboard.

    ''It''s impossible to forget,'' he thought, a trim of humor in his eyes as he laid the longboard down and stood on top. He adjusted his weight on different ends of the deck, sampling its symmetry and getting accustomed to its feel.

    ''It was right after my tenth birthday. It was the day I was meant to impress Dad with a new trick but most of the contestants for the race resigned after seeing me. The host cancelled the competition, and didn''t invite me to future events because I was apprently ruining their agenda.'' It was a depressing memory at first, but so much more happened due to this one unfortunate thing.

    He remembered being dejected after the news of the cancellation. While he moped around the venue, a young man whose face was hidden by a stylish baseball cap approached him and slipped him a paper before disappearing.

    It was a simple note with an image, but one that changed everything.

    Everyone knew of X-sports. It was a respectable televised event filled with sponsors and rules to ensure the esteem of the corporations and the athletes. It was Vin''s dream to top those charts like his father. However, that couldn''t happen until he graduated, and at the time, all the contenders in his age bracelet were awful. So, he immediately accepted when he read that secret note, which functioned as an invitation to something more- off the grid.

    Vin snuck out of his house at sundown and followed the address on the sheet to an abandoned gas station down a dark, unpopulated street. The full moon and atmosphere of that dark night were threatening. It was also grossly humid, so much so that he was already sweating when he anxiously knocked on the steel door leading into a dubious building. It looked like no one was inside because of the blacked-out windows, but he could hear and feel the loud bass of the music booming within the structure. Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.

    Knocking was pointless, so he pounded on the door the second time. He became nervous, clenching his board and involuntarily deepening his characteristic scowl. It didn''t matter that his heart was galloping with angst, telling him to run. He fought the shiver in his hand and stood tall.

    A short wait later, the door was swung open, and roaring music assailed him. The doorkeeper, a young woman heavily dressed in mascara, looked straight out in annoyance but didn''t see anyone. At first, she didn''t notice anyone, but Vin made his presence known with a sharp cough. Her gaze dropped, and she found him glaring up at her with an expression of thinly veiled disdain.

    Vin gave her the invitation, featuring a picture of their gang''s signature logo: a horned owl with red devil horns. The woman in her twenties knew what it meant, yet she laughed and slammed the door in his face.

    Vin stood there silently for a while... He was an objective guy. Tried not to cause trouble unnecessarily.

    Nonetheless, he was short-tempered. And after a crappy day, he wasn''t in the business of having these- lowlives- look down on him because of age or appearance. He was better than everyone in there; he didn''t need to meet the members of this underground gang called the Devil Owls to tell; he just knew.

    Rage filled him, and he took his skateboard by the rear and smashed the blacked-out window, letting strobing lights and sound escape. Thirty of those lowly thugs who called themselves a skate gang stormed out of the building and surrounded the young boy who was almost half their size. They yelled and pushed him around, but Vin didn''t lower himself or apologize. Instead, he swung his board at one of the stranger''s legs, making them groan, then yelling, "Cowards! You''re so tough, then challenge me!"

    The baseball-capped man who handed Vin the invitation had simply observed until now but called off the persecution. Nothing was funny, but he burst into laughter, falling to the floor and rolling. This continued for an aggravating minute before he collected himself, stood, and gleefully suggested they all hit the streets. At the time, Vin didn''t know what that meant and witlessly followed them toward the still-active downtown.

    He waited for the terms of their race; however, that mysterious man laughed and asked, "What race?"

    The stranger eyed the night sky as if the stars would spell his fortune. Moments later, he lowered his head and wandered over to the glass plane of an open pizzeria. He looked inside, waved to the owner, and tipped his hat respectfully before reaching into his back pocket. This deviant man withdrew a plainly used spray can and swiftly branded the window with the image of a simplistic horned owl.

    It was still only about nine in the evening, so numerous pedestrians also saw this and gasped. The shop owner stormed outside with his employees, but the gang was already skating away at furious speeds. Vin''s chest was a mess, breathing recklessly and moving without his usual mastery.

    Terrified he''d be spotted and reported to authorities, he pulled his hood over his face and snapped his burning gaze at the man leading them. They laughed, high-fived the other crew members, and shared jokes as if they hadn''t just broken a law.

    For some reason, despite Vin''s fear of being arrested and having to apologize to his honest parents, he didn''t leave their formation. He just followed. Carried by the night''s dangerous allure.

    While skating away from the crime scene, the woman who previously shut the door in his face rolled up next to him, scanned his startled expression, and chuckled, questioning, "Exactly who were you calling a coward earlier? Hmm?"

    The capped man didn''t inspect Vin''s cracking demeanor; he just tossed him a full spray can and explained, "Whoever gets the most tags before the end of the night wins."

    Vin''s eyes widened at him. This person seemed like a simple hooligan, but watching them, he could tell they were a fantastic skater. They accelerated like an engine had been built into their ride and effortlessly executed maneuvers that even he occasionally stumbled on. Vin never admitted it aloud, but they were better. Much better.

    A lot went into Vin''s mind before doing it, but he committed his first crime that night. There was no time to think; his body just acted, and he graffitied the wall of a closed library. The first one hurt; he knew his parents would be disappointed if they found out... However, it got easier as he continued, tagging more structures with his original insignia. A large "V" with a king''s crown above it.

    The competition went on for hours. There were no rules; however, Vin did find out the hard way that the other delinquents hated it when another person operated in the same area.

    Local authorities caught up to the thirty delinquents vandalizing structures later in the night. Vin and another ruffian were darting down the sidewalk on their skateboards without saying a word to each other. In retaliation for Vin tagging in the same territory, the man knocked over a trash can in his path.

    The act barely phased Vin. He popped his board up, flicked it twice on its axle in a smooth display of superiority, and effortlessly landed over the mess with a smug grin.

    Seeing what could only be described as a child prodigy evading his surprise, the other skater abruptly decelerated, cutting off Vin''s path. The sudden maneuver forced a decision: plow into a crowd of startled pedestrians or veer off the walkway entirely. With no intention of injuring anyone, Vin turned sharply into the road.

    At his speed, he had no time to adjust, and he was forced to bail off his board to avoid colliding with a vehicle. He hit the ground hard, the impact jarring as he landed on his back. Moments later, the car crushed his skateboard beneath its wheels, splintering his once-prized tool into jagged shards.

    With authorities close behind, he quickly gathered the pieces of his ride and ran off into the refuge of the city''s nightlife.

    It took longer to get home without it, but he eventually snuck into his room. He was idle for a while, his blood partying with reluctant thrill. He contemplated tossing the skateboard away, but he used repairing it as an excuse to calm down and soak in what he had done.

    At first, he was sure he would never return. Yet, after several disheartening public events, he found himself in the clutches of the underground once again. And again and again, until he was a regular member. The man with the baseball cap took him under his wing and taught him how to win a competition without bounds or rules. Knocking over obstacles, yanking skateboard from beneath your prey''s foot, pulling down their pants, as long as you won, nothing was off the table.

    And so, he grew as a skater, eventually bringing his dirty play into public races to entertain himself.

    Vin woke up from this unsavory yet fond recollection, picked up the longboard he made, and turned it to the backside. He channeled the Marking spell on his finger, allowing him to leave a permanent, purple glowing mark on whatever he willed. He carefully drew a large "V" underneath a king''s crown as a reminder of when he challenged unfamiliar, scary circumstances. He was triumphant back then, and by the same right, this Dimension could not stop him; it would only serve as another stepping stone to achieving true freedom.

 43: Sphere of Silence

    Vin had his ride. It was faultless for the few supplies he had access to. Tristen popped over to the living room plant-packed corner to inspect the finished product, looking at it inquisitively. He pointed at the board and unenthusiastically asked, "Why is it so long?"

    Evidently, the antsy fellow didn''t share the human''s fascination with all forms of boards. Vin sheltered his disappointment, displaying the tool and stating, "It''s called a longboard. It''s larger, but it''ll be more sturdy and quicker on a straight than the one you''re holding."

    As if immediately doubtful, Tristen lifted and clanked the skateboard against Vin''s elongated ride and challenged, "Hmm. I think I''d be faster."

    "You should keep practicing," Vin responded. "I wouldn''t want to embaress you too much in a race."

    Tristen''s eyes widened slightly at his retort. He hadn''t seen Vin skate earnestly, but he could tell the human wasn''t joking, so he quickly returned to training. Riding around the elven home to solidify his skill.

    Vin watched the Ravenour flee and lowered his head with a dull sigh. Back to business, his longboard was only missing one thing before being ready for their quest.

    He roamed to Maeve, who was sitting at the work desk next to Gideon, creating mission pamphlets. Jazzy dropped his pen and shot Vin with a glare of pure irritation as if the human was interrupting precious time between him and his dear princess.

    Vin peered daggers back at the slick-haired Ravenour, then paused Maeve''s work and urged her to share the magic, Sphere of Silence. The young royal didn''t give it any thought, flipping to her list of spells and displaying the requested arcane circle.

    It only took a quick glance before the companion skeleton captured and stored the image alongside Vin''s other spell. Anything he requested from the assistant came through as a distinct mental image in the back of his mind, so everything became hands-off. While there was a list of benefits, there were also disadvantages, such as now needing to explain to the meddlesome Maeve why he hadn''t withdrawn his Journal.

    Not knowing Vin had already gotten what he wanted, the ruby-eyed royal with long, diabolically dark hair and sharp features continued to display the magic page. Since every second passed was another she could use to prepare to save her subjects, she quickly grew impatient. Her neutral gaze became fierce, but she didn''t get angry, trying to be tolerant of the person she''d begun to trust, "Vin, is something wrong?"

    Not daring to lie to the face of the living polygraph, Vin tapped the side of his head and remarked, "It''s all up here."

    Silent seconds sliced the space between them as she peered into his violet irises. She was well aware of his faultless memory, yet this was pushing it. Skectistism led her mouth into a frown, and she reminded, "You know magic circles can''t function unless they are recreated properly."

    "Without a well-constructed physical impression of the spell''s mark, you will not be able to learn it."

    Maeve had only spoken factually. However, Vin took her words as a challenge. He stepped in over the sitting royal and grabbed the pen from her hands, which had been too small and delicate to be as powerful as they had been.

    He was going to prove he could draw the magic circle on his own- But... It was hard to concentrate on the image in his mind with the beautiful-

    ...

    With the conventionally attractive ruler so close, he could practically hear her breaths. Nevertheless, he did his best to ignore the sudden flutter of his rebellious heart and focused. He was never artistic on Earth; however, this new body could do just about anything related to magic. This includes drawing spell circles just as well as, if not better than, its original creator.

    Vin finished the drawing, dropped the pen boastfully, and examined Maeve''s features to see if they''d churned with envy. The royal picked up the paper to get a good look at the perfect recreation of a spell circle, and she flatly stated, "As expected from the Eternal."Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    ''Eternal?'' Vin thought, scowling at the side of her face. ''Shes just using that title as an excuse, so you don''t have to admit you were wrong.''

    Maeve felt the hole burning into the side of her head, put down the sheet, and pivoted her sights to the human squished at her flank. She looked at Vin with her usual probing gaze.

    Vin didn''t look away when her vision met his own, but- found himself locked in place.

    Her face was close. Dangerously close.

    For some reason, neither of them moved. They just stared at one another, so close the slightest motion would force their lips together. Perhaps Vin wasn''t the only one mesmerized.

    As Vin stared into Maeve''s determined and regal ruby irises, she peered into his. Saw his pride, conviction, and the darkness far below the surface that haunted him. Maybe it was because of her strange ability to read someone''s eyes, but her face softened, and she leaned in ever so slightly as if diving deeper into the core of this- bizarre man.

    Vin, too, had been misplaced, lost in the endless depth of this royal''s soul. His mouth hung slightly agape, drool threatening escape.

    A startling, wood-cracking CRASH affrighted both of the hypnotized individuals as Gideon lost his tolerance. Vin and Maeve flinched simultaneously and snapped their heads in opposite directions. The young royal covered her lower face with her petite hands, raising her voice, "Y-you have the spell. Now leave us."

    Vin, Gideon, and even Tristen gaped at the future queen with wide eyes, likely holding the same thought, "She stuttered!?"

    Jazzy angrily yanked Vin far away from the desk, trying his damnest not to strike him, "You have what you wanted; now move! We have business to attend to!"

    "R-right, my bad," Vin replied, running his hand across his hair and staring at the ground to hide- well, hide whatever strange expression was on his face.

    Vin returned to the elven home''s corner, where all the furniture was placed to make room for Tristen to skate. He sat on the padded couch, passively felt his rapid heartbeat, and exhaled, ''Something to distract me...''

    He decided to preoccupy himself with learning the spell. "Sphere of Silence." He wasn''t in the right state of mind going into the memory, so the unexpectedly haunting vision lingered in his mind for days after.

    In this memory, he embodied a starved Elven man whose folk constantly faced the daunting challenge of coexisting in an ecosystem overrun by sound-sensitive monsters. He invented the Sphere of Silence for the simple luxury of speaking with his loved ones without the danger of being tracked and killed. Of course, a slug monster like the one Vin fought at the swamp was one of the nightmares that appeared in his time as this creator.

    Vin returned from that vision and began the final touches on the longboard. He used the Spell of Marking, which triggered a glow on his finger. This power, combined with the Shape ability, enabled him to precisely recreate the arcane symbol that could activate the effects of Sphere of Silence.

    He embedded the glowing symbol onto his longboard and footwear. He took wild stomps around the room to test the effects of the magic and found his movements were completely hushed. There was no grey bubble like the spell that protected the house, so it was reasonable to assume enchantments on items couldn''t replicate all the qualities. Nevertheless, it was an incredible ability.

    All of his spells were straightforward and probably wouldn''t impress someone like Elves, who were talented with magic, but he was thrilled to have the few he did.

    Vin''s posture sank, and he lounged on the couch and peeked at his spell list. There was Center Gravity, Marking, Shape, Rotate, Bend, and now Sphere of Silence. Years ago, he would have never imagined becoming this- Fictional wizard. It was laughable.

    There was a sudden turn of gloom as he sank further. All those spells were handy and had their uses, but in the end, none had the destructive force he needed to survive that realm... But, he knew what did have that compacity.

    Vin shut his eyes and explored his essence. It''d recovered, but there was no telling what would happen if he continued to flash flames around like he''d done. There had to be a limit. Control.

    Since the rest of his company was occupied, he decided to condition himself to use restraint. He lit a simple flame on his fingertip; even though it was small, it would burn forever until his target was destroyed. Instead of casting large attacks in hopes of hitting something, he needed to focus on precision.

    ''I wonder,'' he pondered, channeling a blunt, dominating to the purple flame infused with his living essence. The blaze contorted and took the form of the first shape that flashed across his mind. A violet heart flickered with warmth in front of him. He mindlessly peered at the fire while it danced. It may have been something about how the Phoenix rewired him, but he found it entrancing. There was an almost primal instinct to see things incinerate.

    Vin hurriedly extinguished the flame, stood, and tried to walk as casually as possible to the bedroom. Despite being embarrassed, knowing he could still feel some emotions like a teenage boy was relieving.

    Then again, he would feel less awkward if that emotion was burned to ash...

 44: The Lonely Bones

    Vin entered the bedroom, calmly closed the door, and planted his face in a pillow before cursing. He tried to reason with himself, deciding, "It''s fine. Ravenours don''t care about stuff like this."

    "Their idea of romance is killing each other for the person they like."

    "I''m sure she was only looking because she noticed I could create flames without death. She''s probably plotting a way to exploit me right now."

    The magical skeletal spine spoke unprompted, "Why don''t you ask her to join you in private instead of theorizing?"

    Vin hauled his hand behind his back and roughly pinched the top of the bone, "Don''t talk unless I tell you to."

    "It''s my responsibility to serve your best interest," it replied expeditiously.

    "Really?" Frowned Vin. "Because it seems like your interest is a lot more personal than business. Either you''re bored or lonely and looking for conversation."

    The bone assistant''s tone dripped with slight guilt as it admitted, "I can attest that I have craved a stimulating exchange since I evolved."

    As irritating as it was, Vin understood. ''It''s been in the form of a book for its entire life. Of course, it wants to talk now that it''s capable.''

    "Fine. But nothing personal. Instead, let''s put you to work," Vin said, getting up from the bed and removing his shirt so it wouldn''t get damaged. He wasn''t particularly muscled, but there was a hint of his former athletic frame that bespoke resilience more than raw power.

    "I''m happy to serve." There was a tone of satisfaction in the skeleton''s words, as if it had achieved victory by getting the chance to debut its usefulness.

    Vin exhaled, stretching his fingers as if warming up before a performance. With quiet confidence, he told his assistant, "I need to find a better use for these flames."

    "Learning spells come naturally to me, so mastering fire magic shouldn''t take be difficult." Yet even as he spoke, there was a flicker of doubt, unspoken but present. He may have learned spells within a day, but eternal flames pulled directly from his soul, thus inheriting their own life. Their own will. He had to grasp this ability to ensure he never blacked out again.

    He opened his palm, and a small flame erupted, blooming like a flower. It crackled softly, its warmth brushing against his face. The dark light danced in his dark eyes as he stared at it, the tiny yet deadly fire ready to be commanded.

    ''To think, just a day ago, these flames wouldn''t even listen when I told them to extinguish. The jail cell in the Volcorath region is probably still burning to this day.''

    Vin increased the size of the flame, holding it steady. "This fire can be stubborn, so let''s start with control. Give me something to construct- something detailed."

    There was a brief pause as if the assistant was gauging Vin''s limits. "How about a creature? Something intricate enough to test your focus."

    Since the companion taped to his spine no longer had pages to draw on, it transmitted images directly into Vin''s mind''s eye. Soon, a meticulous picture of a butterfly-like insect was crafted in his head with a naturalistic quality that was as if it were pasted in reality.

    Vin analyzed its slender frame and how its wings fluttered as it flew. Once he was ready, his fingers twitched as he began shaping it, coaxing the raw energy into form. The fire hissed and sputtered at first, reluctant to obey such a specific order when it was more suited to raw explosive power. Still, Vin''s will was iron.

    Slowly, the blaze folded in on itself, its chaotic dance becoming orderly. The insect''s beginnings took shape, first with the elegant curves of its abdomen and then with the flaming wings that sparked with a vibrant violet-colored trail.

    The assistant rotated and enlarged the image in Vin''s head accordingly so he could capture the full vision of this winged creature. After creating an adequate replication, the skeleton companion said, "Good. Now give it motion,"

    Vin concentrated, pulling more deeply from his essence. The flame shifted, almost like it was inhaling. The insect''s wings trembled, then started to beat with purpose. Gentle glimmers of light broke free, swirling in the air as it lifted from his palm.

    It was mesmerizing, an illusion of life imbued with fire and will. While an impressive feat, he knew there was more strain on his soul in using this deadly magic to create something so intricate and independent. Yet, as the fiery insect fluttered, he couldn''t help but disregard the consequences.

    The skeleton spine didn''t allow him much grace. "Your command of magic is exceptional as always, but you''re leaking essence. It''ll draw more than you''re willing to give if you don''t hold a stricter grip on its behavior."

    "I know that," Vin replied, holding his hand up and allowing the blazing butterfly to freely dance around his palm. Before, he hated that his flames weren''t simple, fixed magic that could be easily manipulated. Yet, watching this- almost living creature explore life was soothing.

    After allowing it to roam openly, he focused and reigned in its movements. The erratic fluttering of its wings smoothed into a steady beat and the range it was allowed to explore narrowed.

    "Good," the skeletal assistant praised. "Now, extinguish it."Stolen novel; please report.

    Vin hesitated. The creature, though artificial, had a spark of life. A piece of him. Snuffing it out felt¡­ wrong. But he couldn''t afford to be sentimental. He clenched his fist, and the fire flickered out, leaving only faint warmth in the room.

    "I''ll admit," he said quietly, "this is harder than I thought."

    "Control is never easy," the assistant replied. "But if you can master this, you''ll be unstoppable."

    Vin nodded, rolling his shoulders to ease the tension. He would never confess this, but the session was already wearing him down. Nonetheless, he felt a thrill beneath the exhaustion- a hunger to push further.

    Vin exhaled, summoned another flame, and told his companion, "We''re going again."

    Much more time elapsed, but it was well spent. His magical attendant was invasive, but Vin no longer had any reservations about the upgrade he''d chosen. It would serve him well in the future.

    They alternated between creating small, complex creatures and simple projectiles like bullets, arrows, and throwing knives. He couldn''t discharge any of those weapons inside the elven home to test how fast or far they''d shoot, so it would come down to trial by fire.

    Satisfied with all he''d done, he extinguished his last flame and stretched out his back by inclining and touching his toes.

    "Is that all?" The skeleton companion asked. "Are there any more matters I can help you with?"

    Its words felt less like a question to Vin and more like a plea. It was just trying to continue conversing with him, even if that meant operating overtime. Then again, if it wasn''t working, its existence became summed up as a lonely set of bones.

    Vin couldn''t risk depleting his essence pool, so he put his shirt back on and shook his head. However, there was one thing he was curious about. "Actually, there is something else you might be able to help me with."

    Journals may not have had eyes, but they observed their users. He hoped his companion could shed some light on the gap in his memory. To Vin''s fortune, it could perfectly recount everything that happened when he first awoke the night before, including how he abruptly rose from the bed and wandered around bare-bodied.

    The magical attendant said Vin seemed hurt, confused, and plagued by something dangerous. But he soon passed out and was carried back to bed by the pink-haired Ravenour.

    Vin sat back on the edge of the mattress and rested a hand on his chin. "That''s helpful, Good work, Bonely."

    His talkative spine pricked his mind again, questioning, "Thank you, but may I ask what you mean by Bonely?"

    "It''ll be easier for you to know I''m talking to you if you have a name," Vin explained.

    The skeletal spine glued to his back squirmed slightly, and then it replied with its ambiguous yet satisfied voice, "I understand; please call on me at any time."

    Back to his contemplation, Vin was relieved he hadn''t done anything irregular during the period he''d forgotten. After waking up in the Phoenix''s nest, he had to live with the possibility that the god that reforged his body could possess him- force him to do something horrific.

    After some time, Gideon entered the room and angrily declared they would leave soon. Vin glared the man away, then bewailed, "It''s already night..."

    Vin took his time returning to the house''s common area, where he saw Gideon tying his laces in preparation. He approached the slick-haired Ravenour, told them not to move, and enchanted their footwear with the silence spell. Like him, the man stomped in place to test the effects, though their reaction was much different. Jazzy lived his entire life aware of enchantments but never had access to them. He was surprisingly excited; he forced his face to stay straight, which was creepy since he began jumping and silently running from wall to wall. At the end of his activity, the winged man composedly said, masking his thrill, "Not bad."

    "No, it''s flawless," Vin retorted. "Since the fighting has died down, every bit of noise we make can alert the Elves."

    As if the mere idea of being discovered made the hairs on his neck stand, the dark-scaled Ravenour marched to the kitchen and grabbed the sharpest knife he could find. When Gideon returned to the exit, Vin grabbed it as if he could snap it in half, "What do you plan to do with this? Prepare a dish for them?"

    Jazzy yanked the small blade away from him, tucked it inside his belt, and adjusted his attire while calmly challenging, "Oh? Will you use your magic to make a sword appear out of thin air?"

    Vin carefully glanced around the elven abode. Because of these creatures'' relationship with nature, little metals existed around their community. This meant the only weapon he could create would be wood and stone, which certainly wouldn''t penetrate the knight''s armor. "We may come across something along the way."

    "I thought so," articulated Gideon. He slowly palmed the doorknob, ready to leave. However, he merely stared at it momentarily as if awaiting permission to exit.

    Vin waited closely behind. The memories of the day before were still fresh for both of them, as their bodies involuntarily recalled all the horrible moments and deaths they''d endured. The frames felt faint flashes of that pain, remembering what it was like to be stabbed, slashed, or blown to bits.

    Having died so many times, Vin felt the weighted fright of exiting that safe haven more than anyone. The mere scent of danger left him bracing for death again. It was maddening.

    ''I can''t keep taking losses,'' he thought, squeezing his eyelids shut. Even if he was the ultimate winner of a battle, it was a loss if he died even once before his victory. As callous as he''d become, he was unwilling to sacrifice innocent souls for his own gain.

    Vin stepped forward and gave Gideon a light shove, telling him, "We''ll stay quiet."

    "I know how unimaginable that must sound for a noisy Ravenour, but do your best," he taunted. Jazzy clenched his jaw, evidently tired of the human''s dry taunts. He boldly opened the door, snarling, "I can manage. But you better not get scared and run off on your toy."

    Holding onto the wheeled instrument''s handle, Vin plopped it on his shoulder and peered at the back of his head. "It''s called a longboard."

    Tristen interposed before they got into it, solemnly asking them to get along while away. Maeve followed, standing with her wooden crutch and presenting a regal "Goodluck," in which Gideon bowed and promised a swift return. Vin gazed at her, and she looked back, meeting his eyes and softly adding, "Be careful."

    Vin nodded, then turned to the messy, pink-haired Ravenour and told them to keep practicing so they could ride together in the future. Tristen flipped the skateboard in his hands and mildly replied, "I can''t wait."

    It was a strange and unexpected sentiment, but Vin looked forward to returning to this temporary home. The thought of skating with Tristen and speaking with Maeve again made him want to be done scouting as soon as possible.

    Of course- it was only a matter of when, not if, he returned. As Bonely said, soon, he would be an unstoppable force that could easily eradicate every enemy in the way of his pursuit of happiness.

 45: Soul Searching

    The dark-scaled Ravenour peeked outside into the night to ensure the coast was clear. They were traveling together, but their objectives were different. Vin would be exploring bits of the city in search of a weapon cache so the Ravenours could arm themselves for future efforts. At the same time, he was focused on locating survivors they could recruit for supply raids. Gideon''s role was to tag along and assess the state of his fellow brutes and then report back to Maeve.

    The large-handed young man stepped out the door first and signaled for Vin. "I''m in command of this mission, so follow me."

    "Whatever," Vin said aridly. He was sure the guard was meant to merely shadow him, yet that half-dragon anointed themselves as captain.

    They dashed from the door into the darkness of the closest back street to gauge their next move. Their backs were against the stone of another building embedded with crystals that transmitted some magical wave-like energy to other structures. All the mystical lights made that oceanfront city ruled by flora and canals captivating even at night.

    Vin told Gideon to keep watch while he shut his eyes, calmed his breathing, and condensed his senses into their immediate area. He quickly discerned Gideon''s soul and extended his spiritual reach a little. Less than a second, Vin opened his eyes again and groaned in annoyance.

    "Don''t tell me you failed," Gideon said disapointedly. The human lamely rotated, pointed at the building they used for cover, and grumbled, "There''s someone in here."

    Gideon rubbed his face in irritation and exhaled, "We had neighbors this entire time, and you didn''t notice."

    "I had a lot going on," explained Vin, peeking from the edge of the alley to ensure it was safe to exit. To the best of his ability, anyway, it wasn''t like he could see in the dark.

    "Are you sure they aren''t enemies?" The guard asked.

    "I''m sure. Those elves aren''t living, so their essence is colorless," Vin replied, moving toward their destination. Gideon pretended to know what he was talking about and followed him to the front door. The young man turned the knob, and as expected, it was locked. Vin used the spell Sphere of Silence, which created an invisible bubble that contained sound within.

    After the barrier was up, the large-handed Ravenour nodded to his temporary partner in approval, tightened his grip on the knob, then thrust his shoulder into the door, busting it open with a clamorous crash.

    Vin snapped toward Jazzy, opened his eyes in awe at their stupidity, and loudly lectured, "I put up the sound barrier so you could knock on the door, not break it open!"

    "Why are you so aggressive!?" he barked in continuation.

    Gideon flared an intense expression, his wings and scale-covered tail worming, "How would anyone inside the home hear me knocking with you casting magic that nullifies noise?!"

    Vin pointed up at the roof of the sound border and blurted, "Because they''re also inside the barrier! It doesn''t stop working because there''s a door in the way!"

    "Do I look like a mage, how would I have know that!? "Gideon exclaimed.

    "BECAUSE YOU''VE SEEN MAEVE USE IT ALRE-" Vin started but stopped and clenched his head, fighting off the migraine he was developing from dealing with the brute. At the same time, several alarmed Ravenours could be seen inside, stuffing small satchels and getting ready to evacuate. They were well aware of Elven kind''s perceptive hearing and expected them to arrive within any moment to hunt them.

    Vin scowled at the guard and motioned at the frantic group. "Deal with your mess."

    The slick-haired brute didn''t hide his contempt and caught the first person to try to run outside the home. He blocked the exit, trying to explain the sound barrier, spewing commands at them and offering Maeve''s name as if it''d instantly pacify the person. Another fleeing body clashed with him, then another before he was overwhelmed. Again, Jazzy hailed the name of their future queen. It did not sway the people, so he swallowed his pride and reluctantly pointed to the human, hollering, "The Eternal has come to save you!"

    Vin improvised, pinching his own essence and snapping his finger to ignite a small purple flame. The display collected their attention, and he told them, "Go back inside."

    Questioning glances were exchanged, and eyes shifted around the streets to see no unit of Elves had marched on them. The small group entered the home, shut the door, and awaited further word.

    This home resembled Maeve''s shelter but used dull beige wood instead of darker shades for the foundation. It also had white furniture and roses, which gave off a sense of wealth. Otherworldly greenery that emitted an intense pale leafy glow climbed the corners of the walls like pillars, illuminating everything nicely.

    Most of the group were civilians, which was no surprise considering many of the warriors tried to fight back against the Elves and were slaughtered. Most of this bunch bore the crest of a red Phoenix, the Order of the Scarlet Flame, but three Violent Order women sat together on a couch away from the rest. The two on the outside were dressed like a priestess and had their hands up to their face in prayer. As for the women in the middle-

    Vin stared at her. A familiar face he''d hoped to see again. Despite the previous day''s chaos, her absurd yet elegant white-feather dress didn''t look frayed. In fact, the muted green light only made her pinkish, almost creamy-colored skin and long hair look more angelic. Other features aside, her pale-colored wings, scales, and heart-shaped horns gave her a fiendish appearance.

    Yet, this had to have been a goddess, for her smile was too pure to belong to the same race as those savages. Her narrow, mature, deep lavender eyes watched Vin as he walked over to her, the healer who mended his wrist after it fractured in his first fight with Kaelix.

    The many eyes of the surrounding brutes pierced the Eternal as he wandered over to the eccentric-looking woman. She didn''t stand, so Vin lowered his head at her, "You healed my wrist that night in the jail cell. Thank you."

    The healer''s full, glossy lips didn''t break its smile even when honored by the Eternal. She merely stared at the human, nodded, and then resumed a tranquil, statue-like position. Vin tilted his head, awaiting- something else? Yet, she only continued to look at him with a penetrating gaze. A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    A moment later, Gideon touched Vin''s shoulder and quietly explained, "Don''t take it personally. She refuses to talk to anyone, even the king."

    "That''s fine," Vin replied, turning from the speechless woman. "I''ve said what I had to say."

    Her gaze stuck to him even as he walked away to join the confused and anxious Ravenours. Despite opposing gods, the stranded group listened to everything Vin and Gideon said. In the end, the survival of their clan trumped any previously existing internal struggle.

    Jazzy took over the discussion, listening to their woes and sharing that Maeve was working around the clock to solve their crisis. He informed them that their services would be required to ensure this plan worked- required, not invited, as if he expected everyone capable to heed his beck and call like dogs. It churned some faces, but the few warriors there said nothing that''d forsake their dignity.

    With their work done, the dubious pair exited and began their search for the next group of survivors. Vin didn''t understand what Maeve would gain from hearing so many sob stories from the many Ravenours trapped in that city, but he still believed it was her right to know.

    There were few patrols in that area; for some reason, the Elves abandoned that city section instead of kicking in doors. Who knew what they were thinking. Regardless, the two trespassers stayed out of plain sight, the silence enchantment on their footwear making it easier for them to move undetected.

    Since they were still near their safehouse, Vin happened to cross the streets that he had used to escape his Elven pursuers the day before. Even without photographic memory, it would be easy to tell he came down that route. There were still strips of land where deathly purple flames plagued the ground like a malevolent stain, impossible to cleanse.

    He and Gideon took mild steps forward, staying close to the concrete wall of the building they used for cover. They didn''t slow, yet their faces hung on the beautifully insatiable blaze. Those flames were even more inspiring with age, for what creature doesn''t wish to have the ability to burn forever?

    Vin''s gaze deepened as he felt the guilt of fate. ''The strongest human, huh... Yet I''m here surrounded by dragon people and Elves... Not with the people I could use this power to help.''

    After a final glance, he turned forward and caught Gideon lost in thought of his own. He wondered what the gallant guard had seen in those flames. Hope? Weakness? Or maybe he had found the strength to continue to fight for the sake of the woman he admired.

    While traveling, Vin contemplated what physical power meant to himself. Would he return to his kind and join the war against the other aliens? Or would he be territorial and guard the settlement his family lived in? Perhaps neither; just traveling the world with his skateboard wouldn''t be so bad...

    Mulling over all the possibilities made the time go by quickly. Before long, his soul search led them to another inhabited dwelling. This time, adjustments needed to be made. Vin ensured Gideon knocked first, then immediately informed the inhabitants that a magic spell was blocking sound so they didn''t go ballistic.

    Almost all the Ravenours recognized the not-so-subtle man as Maeve''s guard, making their dealings credible. Still, mandating these unnerved individuals leave their safe houses and help raid guarded shops was unreasonable. It didn''t help that Gideon didn''t have a plan of action to share or even ooze the confidence of a powerful war commander like Kane and Kaelix.

    Vin hoped both of those beasts managed to survive. Especially Kaelix, the General who''d beaten him to death. If they were alive, he would definitely return the favor, and the same went for the earth mage and the random archer who''d pierced his chest and killed him. He didn''t forget any of their faces.

    The Ravenour and Human continued their travels in stealth. It wasn''t a good sign that there was a large stretch between each batch of souls he found. Even the following faint trace of life felt impossibly distant.

    It took dozens of minutes before they found themselves traveling down the edge of a broad, crystal-green canal that looked even more spectacular under the moonlight. They were wandering, looking for a bridge to enter another city quadrant, where he sensed more living.

    Sometime later, a disturbance in the water drew their attention, prompting Vin and Gideon to duck into the shadows of a narrow alley. Vin leaned out cautiously, his eyes narrowing as a small boat glided past in the waterway.

    Two Elves manned the vessel: a knight at the oars and a young mage seated at the bow. Vin''s gaze locked onto the sorcerer immediately. The forest-green cloak was unmistakable, pristine now compared to yesterday''s grime, and their wavy silver hair was freshly washed and glinting. Despite their timid grip on their staff, clutching it with both hands as if for comfort, Vin knew better than to underestimate them.

    ''What are the odds. I was just thinking about you.'' Vin felt his own essence heed his urges as his hands heated, threatening to produce a vengeful blaze that would burn the longboard he carried. Gideon sensed the human''s anger and saw his face tighten into a grimace. Worried his partner would lash out, Jazzy tugged on his arm, daring not to move too much lest the patrols heard them.

    Vin was vindictive. That earth mage had obliterated him with some sort of light sorcery when he tried to escape, not to mention how he''d been tormented by their magic tree vines.

    Nevertheless, no matter how frustrated he was, he wasn''t as unhinged as Ravenours. He waited until the boat passed, slapped Gideon''s grip away, and whispered, "I''m fine. Let''s keep going."

    They continued down the canal, hugging corners closely and ducking down whenever patrol approached. Vin often looked across the wide river, taking in the unbelievable sight. It looked like a giant market, filled with countless colorful flora and shops.

    The market was organized in circular tiers around a central plaza with wide avenues for travel. Configurations varied from simple stalls to three-story concrete buildings. All the structures seemed almost golden, basked by the plaza''s most prominent feature: its massive golden halo made entirely of mana. It hung high in the sky, acting as an artificial sun that lit the area and cultivated vegetation even at night.

    As they grew closer, Vin could sense the unfortunate group of Ravenours deeper inside the market. Who knew how they made it that far when natives and armed Elven soldiers wandered around. Regardless, the duo eventually found their entry into this- Sun Market.

    Vin arrived but stopped before crossing a bridge, casting a dark look at the veins of vines twining across the elevated path. It grew wild like that footpath had been abandoned to nature''s grip for decades. ''I don''t like this. None of the other structures I''ve seen has been covered this much in vegetation.''

    ''Maybe we just swim across. Though we''d have to waste time drying our clothes, so no one saw the trail of water we dripped.''

    Before Vin could share his thoughts, Gideon crouched down and began sneaking across the bridge, stepping on and squashing the vines that mashed with a leafy crunch.

    Vin scowled at the grotesquely self-assured man, thinking, ''I hate him.''

    That individual was the perfect guard. He was exceedingly mindful of the one he swore to protect, only acting when Maeve ordered him. But without his princess''s command, he tried to be decisive and lead.

    It didn''t suit him, and it was likely to lead to trouble in the future.

    Vin watched for a second, scanning the ground to see if the plants would come alive and strangle the guard. The Ravenour had pulled out the sharp kitchen knife he looted from the house, not that it would make a difference if they were ambushed.

    To Vin''s wonder, nothing terrible transpired. With little other choice, he cautiously crossed over, not wanting to fall too far behind the intrepid guard.

 46: The Sun Market

    Once over the bridge, both the explorers silently dashed into the cover of a vacant supply stand.

    The boxes cluttered around them made for good shelter. Unfortunately, Vin couldn''t read Elven, and they couldn''t afford to make unnecessary noise, so everything around him had to be characterized as "unknown goods."

    ''Hopefully, it''s food,'' he thought, his empty stomach growling in agreement. Gideon heard his hunger, sighed, and then pried his hands over the nearest case. Before he got far, Vin shouted into their spiritual chatroom, "Stop! Are you trying to get us killed?"

    "No," the guard blandly replied. He was considerate of his human associate''s hunger, which was commendable, but now wasn''t the time to be daring. Actually, he''d been far too remiss for Vin''s liking. The winged man was anxious but wasn''t as terrified as he should have been.

    "Listen," Vin voiced, piercing the guard with a dark gaze. "You aren''t as gullible as the other Ravenours who believe in that crap about of the Eternal''s second coming."

    "My ability is finite," he said, stabbing his index into Gideon''s chest, "Especially right now, if you die I won''t be able to bring you back."

    Jazzy''s stare expanded, startled. He, of course, had questions, but they were met with a dreary statement, "We are not gods. We''re just people who got lucky."

    Vin closed his eyes to search for nearby souls, adding, "Don''t ever live like this life isn''t your last."

    There was an irony in him, of all people saying that. Vin had made a lot of nonsensical decisions that led to his death. The guard must have thought the same because he was not content with Vin''s excuse; regardless of the poor reason, Gideon accepted it as fact, growing more anxious and hopefully calculating.

    Vin sensed over two dozen mortals further into the shopping plaza, even more than he initially inferred. One of the many didn''t respond like the rest; it was active, moving across the Sun Market as if enemies weren''t nearby.

    He opened his eyes and tilted his head in bewilderment, alerting Gideon, "Theres someone coming toward us."

    "An enemy?" the winged guard responded, holding the kitchen knife out.

    "I can''t sense shades well. It has to be a Ravenour," he clarified, inching from their hiding spot and sneaking toward the next closest kiosk. It may have been a coincidence that this stranger was moving in their direction, but that didn''t explain how they moved so quickly around the Elven patrols. It may have been magic? Not likely; very few Ravenours knew spells.

    The tall young man with dark dragon scales along his face followed Vin, wondering, "A shade?"

    "These elves don''t have mortal souls; they''re like gray shades compared to ours," Vin explained, creeping behind a stationary transport cart. The mystical, glowing halo in the sky radiated gentle, warm rays that softened the shadows they hid in. Even that mundane wooden carriage seemed extraordinary beneath the magic golden ring, like it was coated with a thin layer of blonde light. Moving unnoticed would be difficult, especially since this part of the city was active.

    He had to guess that all the Elves fled the market the day Ravenours spawned in that city. That would be the only way so many Ravenours could creep into a place so vibrant and animated with trade.

    Vin and the guard stayed idle as unsuspecting dealers passed, and once clear, they snuck to the subsequent concealing site. As they grew closer, a potent scent of spice and cooked meat wafted to their noses. Vin''s stomach growled frequently, but he trusted such a tiny sound among chitchat, and business wasn''t enough to expose them.

    They waited momentarily for a band of what appeared to be Elven housewives to finish shopping at a flower booth beside them, then moved behind it. The duo felt relieved to see that the following trade strip mainly consisted of large buildings so they could better hide in the nooks behind or between them.

    Once the coast appeared clear, Vin crept from behind the flower stand. Less than a quarter of his body was exposed when the foot of a man walking down the main street entered his view. Vin sneered, then quickly withdrew behind cover. He didn''t see that person, so they couldn''t have seen him, but the steps of that individual had halted. Stopped in the middle of the avenue, likely questioning if their eyes had betrayed them.

    Gideon tightly gripped his weapon, and Vin dropped his longboard and channeled his essence, ready to act if they were discovered. This could have been the end of their stealthy journey, for if things got loud, an entire platoon of patrols would bombard them.

    A single step was taken toward their hiding spot, followed by another. Then, a sudden, delighted, feminine voice snatched the elven man''s attention.

    Vin peeked out to see a long-eared woman approach the man with a wide grin, holding a fluffy, palm-sized, cake-like dessert in her hand. She happily raised it to the mouth of the male to feed him, and he smiled and took a bite. One would think all other worries flushed from his mind as he moaned in delight and nodded wholeheartedly, endorsing the taste of the freshly baked good.

    The two beautiful Elves, with long hair and perfect, doll-like skin, laughed and shared another bite together. They looked perfect underneath the mystical golden light of the sun halo, enjoying themselves despite the occasional glances of ongoers. Contrasting, the two unbathed, rough-looking intruders were hiding in the shadows of a booth with intense scowls that would make monsters check underneath their beds at night.

    Once the couple finished the dessert, the Elven woman grabbed the man''s hand to continue their expedition of the shops. They hadn''t moved the entire time, so Vin and Gideon were stuck in the same spot, waiting to advance.

    The woman''s pull was resisted.

    The man was relaxed as he exchanged words with her and then pointed behind the flower booth. This Elven male spoke to the shop owner, who must have given an unsatisfactory answer because the curious Elf nonchalantly walked down the side of the kiosk.

    A chill coursed through Vin''s body as he cast his eyes down, burdened by his misfortune. His expression numbed, lifeless, as he pressed himself against the booth wall, poised to act when the moment came.If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    The unarmed, unsuspecting Elven man turned the corner with an unworried profile, not expecting to encounter the infamous invaders of Watervein City. To his wretched surprise, a pair of callous, violet eyes met him for less than a second before he was pulled behind the shop, out of sight of the person who was likely his lover.

    Vin immediately covered the long-eared man''s mouth to stop them from calling for help. They flailed around. The guard fancied using his knife to stab the stranger in the chest, but that would cause a mess of blood that could fan across the concrete and alert others.

    Vin used the privacy of their mind and told Gideon to grasp both of their arms and hold them still. He had another way to settle it cleanly without making them suffer.

    While Vin covered their mouth with one hand, he raised the other over their pointed ear and quickly channeled a flame into their head. This fire, capable of melting metal in seconds, promptly turned their brain into mush, charring the blood. Their body limped, and Gideon quietly led them to the ground and laid them out.

    Vin stared at the corpse dejectedly... Soon, his eyes rested on a lustrous silver band around the man''s ring finger.

    Even those people shared the binding human tradition of matrimony. For some reason, this alikeness of culture made something inside him darken.

    Unphased, Gideon shouted in Vin''s mind for him to come to his senses. The wife had been calling her husband''s name, so it was only a matter of time before she approached.

    The woman didn''t appear immediately but anxiously spoke with the shop owner. Vin heard them stumble out of the booth and join her in exploring where the dessert-loving man had gone.

    A deep, despicable breath was exiled from Vin''s mouth as he reassumed a position for an ambush. The shopkeeper and the wife turned the corner simultaneously, and Vin and Gideon grabbed who was closer to them.

    Within a tragic instant, the Ravenour''s palm was wrapped around the mouth of the wife, and Vin''s flame-coated hand had grasped the throat of the seller. The flower child was a gray-haired, slim elder, the oldest he''d seen thus far. Vin almost wished they were young and resistant like the husband because it was all the more deplorable how easy it was to burn through their vocal cords, stopping them from screaming.

    The flower vendor lost the ability to breathe and quietly began to pass in Vin''s arms.

    Meanwhile, Gideon had his hands full with the Elven woman who''d just found out her husband was dead because she accidentally stepped on his corpse. Jazzy was behind her with his palm over her mouth, but her wrath opposed his hold, and slips of her screams wormed from between his fingers. The brute tried to strangle the wife, but she thrashed about, eventually breaking free.

    With just a little leeway, her head bucked far forward and then slammed backward into Gideon''s nose, breaking it with a harsh crack. The Ravenour had to have been in pain but didn''t fully release his grip. He knew the longer their bout continued, the higher the odds of being heard. Desperation seeped into the brute''s eyes, and he did something even he wasn''t proud of. He stretched his jaw wide, revealing ferocious fangs, then crunched down on the woman''s neck with terrible force. There was a spray of blood when he bit, and even more sprouted when he animalistically ripped away a giant chunk of flesh.

    Gideon guided the body to the ground as it bled out. Once the life was sapped from the woman''s body, he tore a piece of cloth from her outer layer of clothing and wrapped the wound so more of the red mess didn''t spill. The slick-haired brute wiped the crimson liquid from his dark scales and cursed.

    Knowing it was only a matter of time before someone else found the bodies, Gideon peered at Vin and barked into his mind, "We have to go!"

    The grotesque mixture of rust and the sweet scents of nearby flowers made Vin nauseous. He didn''t know what happened to his body, but he had frozen. The fire was out, but his hand was still squeezed around the neck of the long-dead shopkeeper.

    It was easy to slaughter something evil or someone who attempted to kill him. But extinguishing an innocent light was more challenging than he expected.

    Gideon shook Vin to his senses, telling him bluntly, "They''re not real! Everything here is just a test made by the deity that sent us here."

    "I Know," Vin flatly replied. Yet, the weight of the Elven elder''s frame was heavy, their flesh was still warm, and the tears that rolled from their stuck-open eyes onto his hand were cold.

    Vin gazed at the giant golden halo above the market and breathed slowly. Despite what he''d done, his heart was idle. He didn''t feel sad or regret what he had done; no, the emotion was more akin to apathy- a hollow stillness within a void.

    He merely had the notion that no version of Gavin Dance Jr could be a son or brother deserving of love. While he wilted, a commanding voice boomed at the head of the market. Vin, Gideon, and all the Elven folks stopped in their tracks and looked up.

    An Elven man shouted something in their foreign language. It sounded near, yet, at the same time, far. No doubt, some kind of magic was employed to reach the masses. At the end of the announcement, all the citizens began withdrawing from the area, leaving only patrols and off-duty knights.

    Vin pushed the Elven body aside and rose sluggishly, his movements heavy and lifeless, as though dragged by the weight of his own depravity, ''Did they find out we were here? How?''

    As the Elves fled, the moving soul arrived, close enough that Vin could see a figure hunched far over while dashing between stalls, moving with such precision and awareness of surroundings that it looked like choreography. The stranger was only a few paces away, but their current path would steer them past the unlikely pair hiding behind a flower shop.

    Vin dully pointed this person out to Gideon, who had difficulty spotting them as they constantly jumped between dark slots. But when he did, he became wide-eyed. Evidently, Jazzy knew this person. He told his human associate they had to get their attention somehow, to which Vin agreed and flicked a small violet flame from his hand.

    That fire was fueled by his soul and compliant with his will. He melded the small blaze, contorting it into a small butterfly he commanded to fly over the heads of the fleeing Elves. When the Ravenour saw the insect-shaped flame, they pulled a small knife from their waist and hustled away.

    There was a momentary stare-down between that person and the fluttering fire. They eventually poised, knowing a flame that color could only equate to one thing. Once it fluttered away, they followed, eventually arriving where Vin and Gideon waited.

    "Casty," Jazzy whispered. The female Ravenour dipped down next to them, and her eyes widened when she saw the litter of bodies. She was rushed, so she didn''t ask questions and told the pair: "They know you''re here. It won''t be long before this entire area is sealed off."

    Soon, Vin recalled where he''d heard that name. That person was one of Maeve''s retainers; she was the informant who tailed them on the royal''s behalf the day they visited the insurgent stronghold.

    Vin asked how they''d been discovered. Casty disclosed that quarantined areas were blocked off from the Elven-populated regions with a network of vines. She was scouting the night before when she saw the mage cast the spell. Inquisitive, she tossed a heavy rock at it from a safe distance, and shortly after, two dozen knights bombarded the Sun Market.

    After Casty learned of the trap, she took it upon herself to stake out the Elven barracks at the front of the market. When the knights there received a signal that someone had crossed the snare, she ran ahead to find who they would soon hunt.

    At this point, Gideon glared at Vin, expecting a lecture for making a mistake, but the human was silent.

    Vin found it strange that the Elves sowed a motion detector on the bridge instead of building barriers or fortified walls to keep intruders out. They certainly had the capability, so why did they create a situation that generated more work for themselves?

    "Follow me," Casty said, quickly taking off while maintaining a low presence. It was shocking how silent she was without the aid of magic. "I know this area well. I''ll take you to where other Ravenours and I are hiding."

    Vin followed, his usual contemplative nature dulled by his foul mood, causing him to overlook a critical detail he''d previously noted.

 47: The Sun Market PT 2

    Knights had begun to flood the golden square in pursuit of the intruders, so they were limited on time. Casty masterfully maneuvered around patrols as if she could predict where they''d search. After a few minutes, there were hardly any kiosks but extensive wood or stone structures.

    Casty stopped occasionally, looked back at the two struggling to follow, and urged, "Stay close."

    She continued, her short, mint-green hair thrashing around. Breathing recklessly, Vin wiped his face and looked at his longboard, which would have been perfect to use if they had run outright instead of stopping often. He and Gideon cursed in their native languages, continuing to heed their guide.

    They evaded their pursuers without difficulty. It was unnervingly easy. The spell of silence may have played a large part in their escape, but it still felt too straightforward for the Archival Dimension.

    Casty led them to a small shop slightly remote from the other structures. It was crafted with smooth, pale stone and had a triangular roof. Its exterior had accents of silver, along with other subtle natural colors, to complement the array of plants surrounding it. The curtains were drawn closed inside the sparkling clean windows, and the carved wooden door was shut with a hanging sign that clearly denied customers.

    This structure was way too pristine to be abandoned, so Vin wondered how this shop became their shelter. The cohort tip-toed to the entry, adorned with glowing music notes. The young woman with eyes like green apples withdrew a key, unlocked the door, and shut it once they were all inside.

    The first thing Vin discerned when he entered was the reek of a corpse among that of wood and metal. All the curtains were closed to give the illusion that no one was there, which meant the sun halo''s light couldn''t illuminate the inside.

    It was dark.

    Vin''s eyes strained to make out the features of the interior or the twenty souls that resided inside. Burdened by the darkness, he lit a purple flame in his palm, which caused some startled whines but revealed everything.

    It took time for his eyes to adjust, but he spotted the group of Ravenours he''d sensed, all now basked in the violet glow of his flame. A quick glance around revealed they were inside a well-kept music shop. The entire left half was an open clearing with a reception counter and larger instruments like pianos. Meanwhile, the right was crammed with long aisles filled with hundreds of smaller instruments and part replacements.

    A wrapped body was in the corner, next to a grand wooden harp with golden strings. The protruding points at the sides of its head indicated that it may have been the shop''s proprietor.

    Unlike Vin, Gideon had no issue lowering his guard. The large-handed man crumpled onto the floor and caught his breath without concern. While down, his eyes happened upon his pants legs, where he saw a thin thorny vine swirling around his ankle like an accessory. Jazzy angrily ripped the flora off and cursed it as if it were responsible for his exhaustion.

    Vin had steeped in the weeds, too, and tiredly eyed his own clothing for the vile vines. He hadn''t marched through them like Gideon, yet he, too, was hooked. He pulled them off, recovered himself, and then moved to raise the Sphere of Silence.

    Casty was the one to reassure the occupants of that depot that the new newcomers were, in fact, a guard of the princess and the Eternal himself. The Ravenours snapped their gazes at him, then dropped to their knees in prayer. Thrilled, they''d been saved, set free from their terrible predicament.

    So they believed. However, Vin didn''t offer them a single word. He commanded his flame to suspend near the roof, casting a charming violet light that veiled everything in the store like a lamp. Afterward, he aimlessly wandered down the shop''s aisles with a dark, unapproachable aura about him, touching the instruments that loosely resembled those of Earth. There were Lyre, flutes, violins, harmonicas, and even bells. This made one wonder what kind of majestic orchestra elves conducted.

    It had been three years since Earth was assimulated, and even though he was in a coma most of that time, it still felt like an eternity since he heard music. It was always his solace as a child; something about a good song was always- rehabilitating.

    And, right now, he craved something melodic and somber. He combed his memory for anything helpful in playing these tools, and for the first time, it failed him. Then again, he often skipped his school''s mandated music class to skate behind the campus, so there was no recollection to uncover.

    Vin sighed and picked up the next tool he saw, which happened to be what he guessed was an elven clarinet made of polished, glasslike metal. He wasn''t giving much thought to his actions. One minute, he was wandering around haphazardly. The next, he handed this instrument to Gideon and flatly asked him, "You can play, right?"

    The slick-haired Ravenour was at the reception counter, giving his tyrannical speech to the survivors, when Vin interrupted him. The young, dark-haired man and every other half-dragon in that room stared at the misplaced human. Gideon snapped at him, grumbling, "Wake up, we aren''t here to mess around."

    "I know," Vin scowled, pushing the instrument closer to Jazzy and insisting, "Just play it."

    Gideon looked down at the thing. He was aware of the elven contraption yet never actually saw it in person. When Vin initially met the young man in the forest, he pegged him as someone who knew how to play jazz because of their broad hands, dark features, and effortless, almost too-cool vibe. At some point, Vin just held that notion in his head without asking the man if they knew how to play music.

    Turned out he couldn''t.

    As a matter of fact, Vin hadn''t heard any sound other than a war whistle inside the Ravenour''s town. He hadn''t seen a single person sing, hum, or even dance, for that matter.

    He realized that music didn''t exist within the Ravenour''s culture. But that didn''t mean it had to stay that way. Uncaring about the other half-dragons watching, Vin forced the instrument into Gideon''s possession, "This is the least you can do since I brought you along with me."

    Gideon clicked his teeth and scowled at the clarinet Vin had shoved into his hands. "What am I supposed to do with this? Beat someone with it?"

    Vin jumped up and sat on the reception counter before crossing his arms, "Blow into it. Move your fingers. Even you can manage that."

    With a reluctant huff, Gideon brought the flute to his lips. The first note was a strained wheeze, prompting a discouraged stare from Vin. "Relax, you''re not rallying an army. Just breathe."

    Glaring, Gideon tried again. This time, a shaky, uneven sound wobbled out. His claws fumbled over the holes, producing a clunky series of notes that further buried Vin''s hopes. Jazzy looked at the bothersome human and muttered. "It''s awful."

    "Yea. It''s terrible." Vin agreed, throwing his head back in defeat. "Still. It''s something."

    Gideon stared at the flute, then raised it once more. The following notes weren''t perfect, but they filled the air, tentative and alive. For the first time, the silence felt less heavy. Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    No more than two minutes later, he halted and glared at the human, "First, you hook Tristen on skateboarding, and now I''m supposed to learn how to play this thing for you like a jester."

    Vin dragged a hand across his face, exhaling deeply to flush his miserable mood. His voice was calm but edged with dry amusement as he said, "If you hated it so much, you wouldn''t be strapping it to your belt."

    "I''m only keeping it because you wouldn''t shut up about it."

    "You don''t always have to be so difficult," Vin retorted. He still craved a good song, but Gideon had helped to relieve his melancholy. While mostly aggravating, the young man was somewhat fun to quarrel with.

    Casty, the short, mint-haired woman who guided them, approached Vin sitting on the counter and gave an overly dramatic nod. She apologized for her associate''s behavior and thanked him for ensuring the princess survived.

    Curious, she questioned how he and Gideon could move so freely without attracting attention. She''d never known the guard to be, as she put it, modest.

    Vin massaged his skull, agreeing that Jazzy was far from subtle. He glanced at the stranger, finding her light-colored scales and mint-green hair overly jovial. Most of the Ravenours he''d met were large, intimidating, and had black scales and horns, but she was petite and rather vibrant. She reminded him a lot of Tristen. In any case, he didn''t want to unwittingly reveal that Maeve had seized several spells from their town''s armory, so he simply told her they moved with magic.

    Not daring to interrogate him, Casty walked closer and inspected his longboard; her voice was as sweet as her eyes were sour, and she inquired, "Excuse me sir, I was also wondering why your skateboard looked different from the ones we used in training."

    Vin''s brows raised, and he thumbed through the archives of memory of the day the Ravenours captured him. "Right. You were a part of the twenty students."

    Her face lifted in awe, and she said lightly, "I''m honored you remember me, sir."

    "Yes. All of your trainees were Maeve''s retainers."

    "I didn''t know," he said, lifting his new tool to answer her prior question. He pointed out the noticeable differences, such as its size and larger wheels. Then, he went over its uses in great detail. For example, it was faster on a straight than a regular skateboard, but its weight made stunts difficult.

    "It''s also known as a cruiser; there are even off-road versions with much larger wheels that could rove over dirt and sand. If you ride one downhill, you could easily move faster than race a horse. And-"

    Vin stopped, looking at the young woman who''d whipped out her Journal and began taking notes. She stopped writing when he hushed and looked at him fervently, "Sir?"

    "Sorry, I didn''t mean to talk so much," he said with an exhale.

    Casty squeezed her notebook and pen, stepped forward, and exclaimed, "No, sir, I''m always eager to learn. Tristen isn''t the best teacher... And he doesn''t know anything about your world, so learning from you is a privilege."

    Vin''s eyes opened. Rambling about skating had only weirded people out, but Trisen and this new face genuinely wanted to know more. He adjusted his seat on the counter, held out the longboard, and told her. "Test it if you want."

    Her face flared in thrill; she looked like she could pass out. Before Vin handed the tool over, Gideon emerged between them, reminding him that Maeve was waiting to hear about their success. Vin and Casty simultaneously glared at the slick-haired Ravenour. They hated his timing, but both knew he was right.

    ''This always happens, doesn''t it. Whenever Tristen even mentions skateboarding, something comes up, and I can''t speak with him.''

    The mint-haired Ravenour walked toward the back of the purple-lit music store, saying, "I''ll just need a moment to collect my things."

    "Take all the time you''d like; you''re not coming with us," snarled Gideon. Casty sprang angrily, picked up a windpipe, and threw it at the tall man''s head. The two began to bicker like cats and dogs about her joining them. At some point, it devolved into them arguing about which retainer princess Maeve trusted more, her guard or her adept spy.

    Vin sat idly by and watched. He wondered if all of Maeve''s subordinates were misfits like Gideon, Tristen, and Casty. The other Ravenours separated the quarreling pair. After that episode, Jazzy stormed to the all-knowing Eternal to plead his case. "You don''t want to travel with her. She''ll just disappear on you."

    "Let it go..." Casty said with less vigor.

    The guard extended a strict finger toward her, shouting, "I will not. Maeve gave us our mission, and the first hint of danger you ran!"

    The nimble young woman became quiet and hung her head in a shame that only she understood. There was definitely extensive history between the two. That was something to consider while the room went quiet.

    After a fleeting reflection, Vin shrugged his shoulders. There was nothing to lose by bringing her alone. Even if she fled, they''d be none the worse. Also, remembering how vexing it was to travel with Gideon made him angry all over again. It also helped that Casty memorized the layout of the surrounding area so it would be easier to navigate in the future.

    The guard fought him on his decision while Casty collected her possessions. She returned with a small satchel around her shoulder and passed an apple to the men, informing them she knew the most accessible fruit stand to loot. It became harder for Gideon to plead his case after she put food in his belly.

    Vin lowered the longboard and brought the ripe, red fruit to his mouth, primitively salivating at its delightful taste. His teeth sank into the firm skin, the crisp crunch echoing faintly in the quiet of the elven shop. He savored the perfect blend of tartness and sweetness, a luxury he imagined wouldn''t be abundant going forward.

    Gideon was reluctant, but Vin knew he was acting problematic to save face. He''d eventually eat the apple after some resistance.

    Wanting to thank his provider, Vin''s gaze flicked to Casty, who had already been staring at him with interest. Her posture stiffened when he met her sight, and she hurried and looked away. Vin tilted his head in confusion and took another bite of the fruit. He inadvertently began to stare at her curiously colorful appearance, scanning her from top to bottom.

    When his eyes landed on the young woman''s foot, the taste in his mouth bittered. His carefree mood instantly evaporated like mist, and a fierce scowl immersed his face. His stare alone could burn a hole in the thin, sinister vine curling around Casty''s ankle like a living chain. He and Gideon could have been coincidental since they crossed the flora bridge. But her?

    Vin hopped down from the counter and crouched beside Casty. He yanked the vine off her ankle and stood with it in his palm. It was slim but dense, faintly pulsing like a heartbeat. It was living.

    "Casty," Vin called, his voice inlaid with daming demand. The green-eyed woman stiffened like a child caught with a hand in the cookie jar and reacted with a nervous stutter.

    "You''ve been hiding in this market the entire time, so you never crossed the bridge, right," Vin questioned.

    "Correct... Only the day we appeared in the city," she replied.

    Vin looked back to where he and Gideon had torn off the plants, and there were no signs of the pest. The only conclusion is that they reformed when they weren''t looking and slithered onto Casty.

    Vin instigated a bitter violet-colored flame in his hand that burned the thin plant, then asked, "Is there a rear exit?"

    Casty observed the deadly flame, then checked the rest of her body for anything that may have stuck. Vin was impressed by how quickly she pieced the situation together and answered his question, "No, but there are large windows at the back of the store."

    Gideon grabbed the human''s shoulder and leaned in, his voice low enough not to cause a panic but curt: "What''s going on?"

    "We were probably tracked h-," Vin froze mid-sentence and turned his head toward the door they entered from. There, he saw an expanding glow that seeped from beneath the entry as if the brightness outside had amplified. An accumulation of light was a characteristic sign of the spells of Elven fighters.

    Casty jolted toward the surviving Ravenours, ushering them to the building''s rear. Not taking his eyes off the door, Vin picked up his longboard, the partially eating apple in his other hand begging to be consumed.

    He stayed poised and ready to act; every muscle was taut and ready to respond. Though, as the moments dragged on and the light intensified, a creeping unease settled in. It didn''t take a genius to figure out that the longer the mana charged, the deadlier the attack would be. When the light reached its peak, flaring unnaturally bright, Vin instinctively stepped back, muttering gravely. "They''re about to breach."

 48: The Sun Market PT 3

    The air hummed with tension, and the mana outside built to its peak. Before anyone could react, a violent explosion ripped through the storefront, sending shards of wood and glass flying everywhere. Vin staggered back, shielding his face as a cloud of dust and debris filled the air.

    The blast was so powerful that most of the entrance was obliterated, allowing a dozen figures to pour in all at once, their forms silhouetted against the Sun Market''s bright golden glow. There was a sudden piercing sensation around his gut, so he looked down, where he found a large shard of glass poking from his skin. Blood slipped down its edge and leaked onto the shop''s white marble floor.

    Vin eyed his injury and scowled. It looked worse than it felt. He turned his intensifying gaze toward the company of over a dozen Elves. There was a mix of armored knights, mages in robes, and a few archers with leather covering. Leading them was the largest, a fierce-faced Elven paladin who, while still slender like the rest of his people, was slightly broader. His royal red cape, golden sword, and shield were memorable. That captain and a few others were there when Vin killed Nilick, the crystal knight.

    Of course, he remembered the face of the archer who put an arrow through his chest. They were a dime a dozen, but the long yellow scarf over their leather armor helped solidify them in his memory. Also, to his favor, the silver-haired earth mage was also there. Assumably, the person who tracked them using plants.

    Casty''s shaky hand grasped Vin''s arm as he eyed his enemies, and she asked him, "What should we do."

    The surviving Ravenours were covered in scratches from the blast but were on their feet, armed with whatever improvised weapon they could grab. He told her, "Nothings changed. Get everyone out the back window while I buy some time here."

    Gideon stood beside him, gripping his kitchen knife tightly. He glanced at Vin, his face uneasy. "This isn''t like last time. There are a lot more people who want you dead."

    Vin replied with a cutting bite to his tone, "Exactly. They want me dead. Anyone else would just get in the way."

    "What!? A- Fine..." Gideon scoffed, taking a half-step back as though distancing himself from Vin''s reckless confidence. "You better be right behind us."

    "If anything happens to you, I''ll have to pick up the slack," Jazzy said angrily, yet with a hint of worry. So, be careful."

    A pair of eyes from an archer traced Gideon as he backed away. They took a tight hold of their bow, but Vin subtly repositioned in front of the Ravenour to block their view, replying, "Same to you. Careful getting back."

    Gideon shouted, and all the Ravenours raced to draped windows at the shop''s rear. Instead of immediately attacking, the lead knight barked at his unit, and they spread out. Vin scrutinized how they shifted, ''They''re not just charging in blindly. They''re conscious, intelligent.''

    He was ready to put up a smoke screen and run, but then a familiar shadow blanketed his mind. The hairs on the back of his neck raised alongside the temperature of his body. A dark flame had joined him inside the privacy of his thoughts. He knew it well, for it was the very crux of his existence. This shadow, this- incarnate of dark oath- slid its vile claws across his brain, communicating, "Do not flee; their gaze is upon you."

    There was a pause, then a more menacing growl echoed through his thoughts: "Destroy its precious creations."

    Vin met that darkness and cursed it. "I''ve gone through hell in this past week. Fighting, and dying over and over, and over again and now you show up making demands?"

    The intangible black Phoenix remained level, "Your struggles, losses, victories, everything has led you to this moment exactly."

    Vin clenched his fist tightly and yelled into his mind, "You don''t get to sum up my experience like that! You don''t understand half shit I''ve gone through!"

    As if above his complaints, the deity simply reminded, "A vow, for a vow. A blessing for a promise."

    Vin''s blood sizzled, running like lava through his veins. An irate blaze erupted on his palm, and he roared so loud that the opposing unit flinched. "I hear it! Every day, the same line rings at the back of my mind, reminding me that you own my life!"

    He''d hoped to put that deal off until years later to have time to meet his family again- maybe start one of his own... But the unfortunate string of fate led him to the Archival Dimension prematurely, and now he had to answer to his maker.

    "When the time is neigh, accept its offer," the enigmatic bird communicated. Then, it was gone. Vin bit his lip and waved his hand in command, which compelled dark flames to spread and form dozens of pointed darts. They were slim and minimalistic but would follow him and strike as directed. He unleashed the first blast out of rage, and the captain''s golden shield activated a radiant barrier that deflected it.

    The weapon, adorned with a quartz amulet as a tribute to their fallen comrade, only added to Vin''s agitation. ''There are also relics that can counter magic!?"

    While the captain and several of his troops charged forward, Vin looked at the ceiling where he''d placed the lamp made out of his flames. ''Block this too.''

    The moment the knights were underneath the blazing orb, it detonated, sending flames splashing down onto them. They were educated about this dark power and began to disrobe, but the fire covered too much area for them to survive. Most of those directly under the rain died immediately, while it took longer for others.

    Vin cleared the blaze and saw the paladin completely unharmed, a golden dome around his body. The man tried to continue alone but soon crumbled to one knee and touched his glowing shield to calm its effects. Even downed, he stared at Vin with ruthless irises as heated as the red cloak swung over his gallant armor.

    Vin felt a sharp reminder of the shard of glass lodged in his gut and lamely yanked it out while peering at the pointed-eared paladin. ''A shield that powerful must be consuming a lot of mana.''

    He moved to kill the man, but a barrage of arrows came blasting his way. His flames twisted and churned wildly, destroying the arrows and contorting into a winged creature. Within seconds, a fierce and noble falcon was bred from the eternal blaze and landed on his shoulder. Vin''s brows tugged in annoyance as his shirt was engulfed.

    The near-living firey creature unexpectedly nudged its head against its creator''s cheek as if greeting him. Vin initially sneered in irritation but returned the gesture before embedding the bird with its duty. "Go harass the casters and archers so I can focus on the knights."

    "Don''t go too far, and don''t make any unnecessary movements." Upon his order, the flacon took to the skies. The creature''s acceleration and sudden arrival allowed it to catch one of the mages off guard swiftly. Since they wore simple robes, they died quickly.

    A new wave of knights was approaching, so Vin quickly ducked down and skated from the open clearing into one of the many long store aisles. His legs were like wirey springs that sent his longboard speeding with mighty force with just one push. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    Three knights appeared at the end of the aisle with their steel craving blood. They misjudged their opponent''s speed, expecting time to arrange a formation, but Vin was already underneath their noses.

    Several of his flame darts blasted forward toward the trio with deadly precision, but the armored Elves didn''t panic. The middle figure, an orange-haired woman with a rapier, lept vertically off the ground, and the two others with spears quickly jolted to the left or right to avoid being hit.

    The orange-haired Elf who jumped came down with her slim sword. Vin snapped his skateboard to the left, a move called a kick turn that''s achieved by lifting the front wheels and pivoting the rear. He reacted as fast as he could, yet the blade still cut across his cheek.

    The spear specialist that dodged left took a sweeping, vengeful swing at the known butcherer; the unbecoming grimace on their face hinted that someone they''d known was killed. Vin jumped his longboard over the spear and onto their shoulder with a metallic clank. He magically reshaped the rounded tip of the deck into a razor-sharp point, twisted his body, and slashed the blade-like edge across their throat.

    There was a mournful yell by the other two knights while Vin landed and rolled down the next long aisle without looking back. Three fighters with daggers were already at the opposite end of the lane. Evidently, their forces had scattered to cut him off no matter where he wasn''t.

    It was going to be a hard-fought battle. But he believed he could win. These people were strong. Nonetheless, they were sincere soldiers. Someone like Vin, who sometimes felt more comfortable on skateboards than on his feet, was a wild card to aliens.

    It was an odd sight. Mythical, graceful Elves vs. The Skateboarding Prodigy, Vin. One side fought to protect their home, while the other worked to return to one.

    <>

    The golden light coming through the destroyed wall emphasized the metal items on the shelves of that once pristine music store. Vin grabbed two silvery flutes and hurled them at the three new enemies. They were easily sliced through; however, a scrawny flame he hid in the instrument discharged and splashed onto the knights. They were briefed on his power and started taking off infected gear before the immortal fire touched their skin.

    ''Their armor is a pain!'' he fumed, pulling the flames from his remaining fire darts into his hand and condensing them into a small orb. These people''s reflexes were too good for straight attacks, so he had to get creative. Even though the Elves were frantically taking off plated metal, they jolted out of the way of the blazing sphere thrown at them. It was a clean evasion, but the ball exploded behind them, setting their backs ablaze.

    One of the fighters resisted their agony and continued to rush Vin, who promptly popped the longboard off the ground, flicked it 360 degrees on its axis, and then slammed it into their exposed face. The flames consuming their back had already begun to devour them, so the sharp blow to their head sent them crashing down.

    As Vin landed on the ground again, the building trembled violently. He looked over his shoulder and saw streaks of radiant light tearing through the ceiling, unleashed by the mages desperate to obliterate the elusive falcon. The fact that any sorcerers could cast meant his creation was failing to hold them back. ''Neither of us will last long like this.''

    The pursuing rapier and spear knight he passed caught up in a flash, reintroducing themselves with a cruel swing of their blades. Vin only had time to peek at them before he quickly plunged belly-first onto the wooden surface of his longboard. His reaction saved his head, but two deep gashes stung his back on the way down.

    Even though he managed to sense attacks fast enough, his body couldn''t move in time. Being out-classed in an area that he decided his life to made him want to scream.

    Lying on his board like a surfer swimming toward shallow waters, Vin used his hands to propel himself. He rolled forward like a torpedo on wheels, escaping the range of the two knights. The silence enchantment on his longboard meant the archer who suddenly came around the corner of the aisle didn''t expect to see the intruder gliding across the floor. They had no time to react before Vin grabbed both their ankles and superheated his hands, burning through bone.

    Vin wasn''t in that position long, but the two knights he just evaded already had their weapons above him. He scowled in frustration and flipped from his belly onto his back before holding his hands up to imitate guns. He squeezed his thumbs down, and two blazing bullets discharged toward what little skin was exposed through the fighter''s helmets.

    The first bullet hit the spear user, blinding them. The woman with the rapier was slightly faster, bucking their head out of the way. Their thin blade was no longer true to its course but, while missing his vitals, came down into his lower abdomen. Their sword pierced through Vin''s flesh, the longboard beneath him, and even the ground, trapping him.

    A slip of anguish exited his mouth. His face was scrunched, and his mouth was latched shut as he tried to hold back his screams. If the deities that cursed him to that fate were watching, they wouldn''t see him look pitiful. No, they would only see Vin, the strongest human, fight and oppose every obstacle their world could throw at him.

    He channeled a flame in his palm to strike. However, the woman''s rapier suddenly withdrew from his body and pierced his hand, driving it to the ground. Her now sorrowful blue eyes weren''t entirely on him but shifted back and forth from the archer only a pace away, suffering as his legs burned to mush.

    Another pained mutter escaped from Vin''s mouth as he moved his other arm, but the metal boot of the same woman came crashing down onto it. She kept her rapier lodged in his left hand while her foot secured his right, stretched over him like a sick game of twister.

    Vin began to panic. Their armor and weapons were formidable; it would take at least three seconds to melt through; however, the knight who had just entered with a longsword wouldn''t wait. They saw the intruder pinned down, arrived, and initiated the final blow to end the vile villain who''d stolen so many of their allies from them.

    A boiling dread bathed Vin in a cold sweat. He struggled to get free, but that only agitated his wounds, sending lacerating pains through his nerves. At least ten more enemies were left, yet he''d been pushed that far. He tried to ration his essence so he could endure a drawn-out fight, but death had opened its taxi doors, awaiting him.

    Molten hot fear seethed from his core. It swirled inside his gut and then barbarically upheaved. Vin''s open mouth illuminated a bright purple glow, and a wild blaze burst out toward the woman standing over him like a flamethrower.

    The perseverance of those artificial creatures was terrifying.

    The mighty hand of a damned man grabbed Vin''s hair. In one swift wink, the fallen archer, whose legs were burnt, slammed Vin''s head against the hard ground. The spew of flames coming from his mouth discharged straight up, which only grazed the orange-haired woman''s armor.

    The trauma to Vin''s head made him see doubles. He had exhausted all of his options and could only wait as a large saber came down towards his center chest.

    Without a soul to consume, he would die there with no way to revive. He''d fought so hard, but everything seemed hopeless.

    There was a frantic wiggle at his back. Through the flickering of his eyes, he saw the tail of a spine wrap around the blade and pull it off slightly course. A chunk of flesh was ripped away from his side, and he thrashed in pain, but he was alive.

    "MOVE MASTER!" Bonely shouted. As if the odds weren''t already against Vin, the Elven captain, whose shield could repel his flames, had been heading his way; each dead body they passed only strengthened the grip on their sword.

    The fire on Vin''s hands finally melted the rapier and greaves that had pinned him down, and the archer holding his hair had succumbed to their injuries. Free, he threw himself out of the way of another attack, stumbling into a wooden shelf like some kind of drunk.

    He took a short moment to fill his burning lungs. His sweat mixed with the profuse amount of blood he was losing. His consciousness was fading, but he could hear Bonely in his mind, hollering, "Use everything you have!"

    Everything.

    A list of his spells flashed at the back of his mind. Center Gravity, Marking, Shape, Rotate, Bend, Sphere of Silence. He''d been so focused on killing enemies using flames that fed on his soul essence that his mana pool was nearly untouched...

    Another attack left a wound on his chest, but he leaped down and began to channel two abilities. He swiftly slammed his hands onto the ground, using the spell of Marking to imprint the arcane circle for Rotate onto the floor.

    The entire shop shuttered, and then the world spun. More specifically, the heavy building began to rotate in a place like a carousel. The knights stumbled, taking time to widen their stance. Vin enchanted himself with the Center Gravity spell and sluggishly stood to collect his bearings.

    The music shop spun in circles, alternating between being illuminated by the sun halo and facing away from it and filling with darkness. At times, only the glow from the flying flacon could be seen in the sky as it danced around attacks.

    This bold move used a lot of mana, but fortunately, he was one of the few people on the planet with two resources to cast magic. An advantage that wouldn''t just save him now but many times in the future.

 49: The Sun Market PT 4

    The moment Vin stood and grabbed his longboard, a blinding arch of magic light blasted toward him, making him duck again. He wanted to curse at the falcon for allowing a mage to cast their spell, but they were simply outnumbered. The proud bird had lost control of the situation and was frantically dodging projectile magic, doing its best not to expand too much of its master''s essence. Vin sensed stress from its flicking flame. He found himself surprised that the living fire could experience an emotion like anxiety. ''Hang in there just a little longer...''

    He managed a deep breath before ferocious, heavy, metallic footsteps charged down the white marble floor. While others struggled to adapt to the spinning, the tall paladin clumsily drove toward him. The stockpile of open wounds on Vin''s body took its toll on him, making it hard to run yet along ride his longboard, so he had to face them directly.

    The Captain with the red cloak around their armor wobbled but found sufficient footing and swung his runic sword. Even knowing the result, Vin blasted fire to slow them down, but the knight''s glowing shield deflected it. Vin pathetically hurled himself out of their sword''s path before it decapitated them, but the man didn''t stop there. They roared and bashed their heavy shield against the intruder, who launched through a sturdy merchandise shelf and onto their back.

    By the time Vin had struggled to his feet, he had to jolt out of the line of another sword swing. He took a slash wound on his upper torso to avoid a fatal injury, but he still wasn''t clear of danger. This man''s attacks came in pairs, so their weighty shield rammed into Vin again, slamming him through the last two aisles and into the main wall. The impact caused the hanging instruments to fall, one of which was a golden bell that fell onto the floor with a loud, noisy clang.

    Opening his eyes, Vin saw the moment the keen-eared Elves quivered. It wasn''t much, but there was a slimmer of hope yet.

    He coughed up blood but pushed himself upright, perseverance burning in his eyes. He dropped his longboard and grabbed a pair of cymbals that fell- two bronze, saucer-shaped instruments. He growled as he mustered his strength to slam the disks together, causing a noisy shrill that made all the Elves clench their heads.

    The blaring sound and the constant spinning were a deadly combination that must have made their heads revolve in chaos because some collapsed while others outright vomited. Vin continued to go haywire, buying time for his firey friend to rush and engulf as many enemies as possible. Its first target was the archer with the yellow scarf that had killed its master once before; it ensured that Elf suffered as they burned from the waist down.

    For each clang of the cymbals, another body burst into flames at the touch of the flacon. With the mages and archers targeted first, the knights were the only ones capable of reaching Vin and stopping the noise. There were hints of movement, but it would be over by the time they reached him.

    So Vin believed. However, the livid Captain didn''t sit still while his unit was wiped out. Desperate, he did the only thing he could in that situation.

    Vin glared at the man and brought the cymbals crashing together with even greater force, hoping to stop whatever he had planned. Yet, they moved on raw rage alone, and the runes on their golden sword began to glow red. Since they were dozens of paces away from Vin, he had to assume it would be a ranged attack.

    A frantic, Elven man''s voice cut the air. It sounded like a caution from the mage with the silver, wavy hair and green cloak. It was a warning. A warning that was ignored.

    Vin often recalled this day. He contemplated whether there was anything else the broken knight could have done at that moment to save his team- his friends. If their actions were justified.

    It became clear why this man had only relied on his shield''s ability. The sword''s runes lit, and a second later, tremendous red flames erupted around the golden blade. This hopeless knight''s face was filled with anguish as they swung their saber with immense force, sending a wave of fire at the villain.

    Vin peered beyond the wall of flames at the paladin, who had to have known their efforts would be futile. That man was as a fool- but a decisive fool who fought till the end and wouldn''t perish on their knees.

    Vin dropped the instruments to free his hands and picked up his longboard to ensure it wasn''t burned. Then, he scowled at his enemies and muttered, "You lose."

    He bolstered his will, and with a finger snap, all the red fire abandoned its creator and defected into a dark, alluring violet blaze. Using Flame Conversion spent less essence than producing his own heat, so he didn''t hold anything back, powering up for an attack that would wipe everyone out simultaneously.

    He was amid the build-up of a devastating blaze when he sensed it. Something was building beneath him. Danger. While he was charging up, someone else in that shop was doing the same. Vin shouted for the falcon to find them, but the unknown spell was activated before it did.

    There was a massive detonation of wind that blasted Vin upward with impossible force. He crashed through the roof and launched upward, losing control of his flames while only managing to maintain his grip on his longboard. He soared higher and higher, feeling as if all his bones would break from wind pressure alone. With each passing moment, the buildings in the market looked smaller and smaller, and he lost his ability to breathe normally.This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    Soon after he was sent flying, there was an explosion of dirt and dust as a massive green vine uprooted from the earth. It fired upward, carrying the hated Elf in green robes who began channeling light from their staff. A female mage in white robes flew beside him, straining as she held their palms toward the intruder as if their sheer willpower controlled the wind around him.

    Vin flew through the center of the sun halo like an arrow through a target, squinting to combat the blinding light. Not long after, the white-robed mage exhausted her mana and released the spell, allowing him to fall. He descended fast, barrelling directly toward the young man riding a giant green stalk into the sky while casting their deadly magic.

    Vin wouldn''t wait for death, so he began funneling a risky amount of essence into his hand, building the deadliest flame he had ever produced. He couldn''t continue that fight any longer. Not when even more knights were arriving at the music shop as reinforcements. No matter what, this would be his final attack.

    A magnificent luminance now radiated from the earth mage''s staff. But, contrasting, a sinister, violet flame also had amassed in Vin''s palm.

    It would have been a breathtaking sight for any onlookers: a tremendous vine spiraling to impossible heights toward the market''s mesmerizing sun halo. Above it, a menacing flame descended, streaking through the air like an ominous comet.

    Vin''s eyes widened with intensity, and he hurled his hand far behind his back, ready to throw the accumulation of all he had to give.

    The shining, silver-haired mage inhaled sharply and roared something up at the vile invader who''d caused so much grief. Vin didn''t know Elven, but he felt their final words. Their emotion. "It ends now!"

    Vin gritted his teeth, his entire body bare, and ignited like a star. His essence was dangerously low, and he felt that he could faint of blood loss at any moment. Still, his spirit raged on like a hell storm. His eyes enlarged as the flaming ball in his hand reached its summit. It was only the size of a dinner plate but extremely compact and deadly.

    The green-eyed mage and Vin roared simultaneously and unleashed their supercharged attacks. A massive radiant beam of light fired upward while a dark sphere of concentrated flames plunged down.

    It was quiet while they traveled. Frighteningly peaceful.

    Then, both attacks met at the very center of the sun''s halo. They impacted in a ruinous instant, and a blinding light consumed everything- even time and space.

    The whole world became still. Suspended in existence.

    Then came the explosion. An earth-shattering boom that released a violent shockwave so powerful that it blasted both men away and shattered the golden ring into billions of particles that fell like snow.

    Once the halo was destroyed, the darkness of night drowned the sky like a flood of shadows. It was almost pitch black. However, the condensed ball of flames wasn''t completely gone. It had merely fractured on impact, and now dozens of deathly blasts barreled toward the earth like a reverse firework.

    Once covered with a stunning golden glow, the Sun Market became sickened with a malevolent purple light as a devastating meteor shower befell it. The first fireball crashed into an empty shop, blowing it into smithereens with a ground-shattering explosion. The second fell onto and erased what remained of the music shop, the corpses that littered that place becoming ash in the wind.

    There were even more eardrum-shaking booms followed by monstrous dust clouds that covered the ground like a dense fog. Meanwhile, Vin was soaring- somewhere- wherever the shockwave had sent him... He fluttered his eyes into focus, listlessly squinting at the devastation below. He used his power in various manners that night; however, this miserable scene taught him that these flames were only meant to cause calamity.

    It didn''t make him feel strong or content. As more of the market was eradicated, he wondered how he got to this point. How he, some dumb teenager, entered a portal and ended up capable of decimating an entire district in an instant.

    Vin held his aching chest, his eyelids slowly closing as more blood exited his body, ''It''s a wonder I even lasted this long...''

    As the ground neared, he shut his eyes completely, pulled the longboard to his chest, and hugged it tightly. He squeezed all his sorrows into the creation and thanked it for enduring that long battle. At least six Ravenours had died in their escape from the market so he would resurrect. However, the wooden board would not survive the fall. ''You did good out there.''

    Vin stepped into his mind and communicated, "You too, Bonely. Thanks for saving me."

    ''I require no thanks, sir...'' the skeleton spine on his back responded with evident regret.

    On the way down, Vin found something to be odd. Despite the fight being over, his essence was still slowly ticking away. Not only that, but a portion of it was active and moving?

    He opened his eyes, and to his surprise, the flaming flacon was rocketing toward him through the night sky. The bird caught up and flew alongside his free-falling body. Vin lifted his numb arm and pat the head of the loyal, warm creature, "You did good. Rest now."

    The falcon spun happily, and then its flames flickered and contorted. While its form collapsed and reverted to a simple mass of fire, Vin could sense the creature was happy it had fulfilled its duty. Upon entry to the ground, Vin released the flames all at once to throttle his landing. His velocity decreased, but he still hit the stone hard, skipping across the market streets like a pebble across a lake. If not for his reforged body, he would have died long ago, but he continued to endure.

    Vin eventually smashed into a wooden wall that caved in. He barreled into an unlit building onto wet stone and rolled into shallow hot water. He fully submerged in what he identified as a hot spring but swam up and wheezed. He trudged from the water and collapsed on the floor, barely alive after everything he went through.

    The building had no roof since the market relied heavily on the sun halo for light. There were also no lanterns or torches. Vin just lay in the steaming, dark chamber with broken breaths, looking up at the night sky. His entire body was tense from pain, and his hands and toes curled tightly as he tried his hardest not to wail.

    As if he wasn''t suffering enough, he felt a sudden tug at his existence. There was a flash of bleach-white light, and he was violently ripped away from that place. He heard a voice before he left; a woman with a sophisticated but fed-up tone said to him, "We have to talk."

 50: The Body, Mind, and Spirit

    One moment, he was sprawled out in a steam-filled hot spring looking at stars; the next, he was outside on a grassy ground, peering up at a cloudy midday sky.

    He recognized the method used to violently rip him away from a place with a flash. It was much worse than the lesser bridges that tore across the fabric of space; this was more unwilling and hard to adapt to.

    He also recognized the voice.

    Vin leaned up to glimpse where he''d been taken and rasped as his wounds pulled. When he finally got a glance, his sun-soaked body became petrified. Not a single muscle moved; even the pain seemed to take a background as he completely blanked out for short, blissful beats.

    He didn''t know why that librarian had chosen here, but Vin was home.

    His gaze hung on the soothing setting of the skate park he''d practically lived in. The surrounding grass and trees were greener than ever, and the ramps were inviting, begging to be used for tricks.

    His family visited this very spot so many times. Hellen, his mother, was a fashion designer, so she wasn''t as athletic as the rest of the family. Still, she did her best to help his younger sister, Macy, with practice.

    A soft breeze ruffled Vin''s hair as he looked out at the jungle gym they used to stand on for "balance training." The memory of them up there, getting strange looks from kids and their parents, made him want to chuckle. He thought it was silly as a kid and still does now.

    Further to the right were the ramps and rails he and his father would abuse for hours with their skateboards. There were many bitter moments of failure, but they were overshadowed by the sheer number of cheerful memories. After they exhausted themselves, they gathered on the grass and ate their fill of homemade lunch- only to do it all again.

    Directly behind him was his family''s two-story home. He was too exhausted to turn around to look, but he knew his bedroom window on the second floor would be visible from where he was sitting.

    A sole, unwanted tear rolled down his cheek. He didn''t truly know how much he missed this place until now. He could have lost himself for hours staring out at this paradise...

    A despicable entity ruined it. The historian spoke, her voice feminine and unexpectedly mild considering what he had just done: "I take it you find the location for our conversation favorable?"

    Vin wiped his eyes. He breathed, allowing all the darkness and numbness that came with his traumas to sink back in. It snuffed out all the light in his eyes like an eclipse, and he turned his head to see them. This time, in physical form, sitting on a park bench.

    The librarian who sent him into the story was unsurprisingly attractive. But she looked nothing like how he envisioned her. She was a tall, pale, black-haired Elven woman. She had straight-cut bangs, charcoal-colored lipstick, and heavy eyeliner like she''d just left a metal concert. Even more peculiar, she wore a sleeveless leather top and a spiked choker like bikers that rode in gangs.

    The punk Elven woman flipped to the next page of the book she was reading, saying, "I can''t say I am a fan of this new story. The heroine is distressed, and the surrounding characters are in turmoil because of you."

    She swept her jet-black hair behind her pointed ear and sighed, "This chapter should feature a heartwarming sentiment between the princess and her childhood friend, Nilick. But not only did you kill him, but you pilfered his iconic quartz sword."

    Vin, tired of sitting in a pool of his own blood, limped to the bench and sat next to the historian. He felt his second spine touch the backrest, reminding him Bonely was there too, but its presence was closed off. It was too terrified to talk.

    "Glad you hate it," Vin replied, his eyes hardly open, staring out at the serene scene he''d missed so much. "I plan to ruin the story more once you send me back."

    The Elven woman, whose attire was clearly inspired by Human punk rock culture, closed the book and joined him in enjoying the park. "And here I had hoped I could appease you by recreating your favorite place from Earth."

    A flick of light made the first book disappear, and then another appeared in her hand. Its black and purple cover was decorated with skulls and gloomy flowers. "I have read and memorized everything about your tale, Gavin."

    She shut her eyes, and her head bobbled back and forth as if falling asleep, "If I were mortal, I''m sure I would have dozed off in the early chapters."

    A sudden jolt brought her to life, and she snapped back, opened her eyes, and tossed the book into the air with an enormous smile, "HOWEVER, you, Human, have been quite the topic of interest among deities lately."

    The goth historian turned and flared her excited expression at Vin, exclaiming, "Ever since you slew that monster in its own domain, your story has taken a captivating turn for the better! Gavin Dance JR, the Eternal! The strongest Human!"

    Vin''s eyes flickered and then closed in exhaustion. With the warm sun''s sensation on his skin and the comfortable setting, it was hard not to succumb to his injuries, "...That so?"

    "Aww," the Elven woman with the spiked choker sounded, disappointed he had begun to fade. "I suppose I will have to be brief."

    Vin''s head limped forward, his breathing weak. One could assume he''d died, but the fictional being knew better. The resilient Human was alive and just conscious enough to hear everything she''d said. Since that was the case, she uncrossed her legs, leaned in, and poked his unmoving face, "Put simply, Gavin, you do not belong in that story."

    "It is an Ascendant grade book chosen for individuals who have advanced through all four ranks of Adventurer: Novice, Expert, Master, and Legend."

    "You may have been previously assessed as an Expert, but you have already outgrown every mortal rank."

    Vin understood what she was getting at. His performance against the Elves in the market had jumped him far higher than he could have predicted. And, if she claimed he was too strong, he''d even surpassed the benchmark for the current story quest.

    Archival Dimension: Seeker

    > Ascendant: 1000 - 1500 SR <

    Seer: 1501 - 2500 SR

    Sage: 2501 - 4000 SRDid you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.

    Curator: 4001+ SR

    Bonely had gone quiet, so he couldn''t confirm. Nevertheless, if he had to wager, he was probably promoted to Seer after killing so many Elves at the market. And, since Seer was one rank above Ascendant, she wanted him gone.

    Vin''s lips moved, only a whisper, "If you cared about ranks, you wouldn''t have sent a bunch of Novice to their doom..."

    "You only care now because your creations are being destroyed," he muttered. The black Phoenix knew this would happen if he went wild enough; everything was going according to its plan, yet it hadn''t said anything yet.

    "You are correct," she shamelessly admitted. "They are developed to live and to die, but for them to be senselessly slaughtered by your hand is not- as your people would say- humane."

    "While artificial, they are living beings to this dimension. They exist as you do, and have memories and family. They can smile, or cry, love, or hate."

    "Furthermore, remember that this is an active story. If another mortal were to join now, they would find their situation desperate."

    The pointed-eared woman in leather stood and summoned a tall bookshelf with many different titles. "The first row is now off limits. However, you can choose any story on par, or higher than your current rank."

    He wasn''t surprised when the dark creature pricked his mind. It didn''t give him a lot of instruction; it simply told him to choose a story based on the planet Volcorath. Its command put together more pieces of the puzzle. The reason this diety didn''t communicate with him sooner was because he was in the wrong place. That God wanted something from its home world, but Vin couldn''t complete their vow because he was still on Auroraan.

    But, now, he had the opportunity to do so. He just had to leave everything and everyone behind...

    He was quiet for a while. His mind created various images, such as Maeve''s woe-stricken face that night she cried in the bedroom, Tristen''s smile when he learned the Center Gravity spell, and Gideon''s hidden worry as he left the music store.

    Vin fought to open his eyes, leaned back against the bench, and breathed... A moment later, he told the Phoenix, "Nah."

    "I''m a Dance. We don''t go back on our promises," he added. ''I told Maeve I''d be with her through all this, and I''m going to keep my word.''

    The dark diety stabbed at his mind, reminding him of their vow and how it held control over his immortality. Vin took everything it stated with a grain of salt, then simply responded, "Kill me."

    "Once I''m dead, you can find a new servant and wait another three years for them to hatch. Hopefully they''re as fast a learner. Doubt even your first Eternal developed as fast as I have, right?"

    Its silence said everything he needed to hear. "Thought so. I''ll go to your planet and do whatever you want, but right now, I''m trying to save your people, so sit back and continue to do nothing while I do all the work."

    The historian was standing in front of the bookshelf with a straight face, biting her charcoal-colored lips in frustration. "Are you done ignoring me?"

    She walked toward Vin, grabbed both of his hands and lifted them as if in joint prayer. "As this decision was based on my personal feelings, I will not force you."

    "However, If you decide to return it will be without the aid of those flames."

    Vin looked at her weakly, stating, "It''d be easier to kill me yourself."

    Since she had followed his actions, she had to have known those powers were his only chance of survival. "You are contracted with a very dangerous God. Ravenours believe it symbolizes lasting strength, and second chances, but the rest of the planet acknowledges it as Death itself. The only diety capable of killing even divine beings- it poses a significant threat to every dimension."

    A magic light wrapped around Vin''s wrist, and gold bracelets manifested around them like chainless shackles, cutting off his power. He could still channel his essence but couldn''t set it ablaze. He felt like a broken lighter, where his ability to release gas worked, but the steel starter that created the spark was nonoperational. One was useless without the other.

    It was frustrating, and after he''d just begun to get used to controlling fire... The moment she released his hands, Vin rested his eyes and shot her the bird. The punk rock Elf bent down and grabbed his middle finger, saying somewhat humorously, "Don''t be rude."

    A whisk of energy began to funnel from the woman into Vin''s body. It felt like mana, yet fundamentally different, superior, omnipotent in comparison. This new fuel, which she called Astral Ichor, was yet another power source that began flowing through his veins. It was entirely unknown and, quite frankly, unnerving.

    "You didn''t think I''d seal your powers and leave you defenseless, did you?" she said, her voice laced with sharp confidence. "As it turns out, there''s a power only you can wield."

    She followed with a drawn-out explanation that he would have rather not received while bleeding out, yet it came. She felt it necessary to begin with an explanation of the planet''s structure. Vin already knew there were three dimensions; however, he didn''t know a different powerful entity was in charge of each one.

    The Body was first. They were the commander of the [Mortal Realm], regularly interacted with the living, and controlled the shape and course of the physical planet.

    The Mind was next. Vin already knew she was the administrator of the [Archival Dimension.] Her primary role was maintaining the history of all assimulated planets. She also acted as an advisor since she learned from other worlds'' successes and mistakes.

    The Spirit was last. It was the ruler of the [Astral Plane], in charge of maintaining the balance between gods and mortals. It was also the being who created the rule that deities were forbidden from living in the Mortal Realm.

    As the Elven woman educated the motionless Human, she wandered around the bench''s rear and leaned over his shoulder. She told him the reason he could use Astral Ichor was because he was different. That he inherited something very powerful from her.

    Her authority.

    She wasn''t entirely sure how, but once Auroraan bridged with Earth, a small number of Humans somehow linked with one of the three overseers and could use fragments of their abilities. They called these people Strays.

    There were distinct symptoms that suggested someone was a so-called Stray. Those who merged with the Body felt extreme pain in their physique during the first contact with Auroraan three years ago. Later, they found that they could alter the physical shape of matter on the planet.

    Those who connected with the Spirit felt a severe ache in their essence, otherwise known as the soul. They began seeing and being able to communicate with invisible entities, such as deities who broke the law and traveled to the Mortal Realm.

    And of course. There was the Mind. Vin vividly remembered the terrible feeling, like his head was splitting in half. As a result, his brain was unlocked, and he could think faster in intense moments and perfectly recall past information.

    Still leaning on him from behind the bench, she pinched and pulled his ear, "You know, im offended."

    "You used to be curious about your mind''s capability, but, now, you don''t show the slightest interest." She released his ear and moaned in frustration, adding, "It is because I''ve experienced your entire life that I ALSO know you don''t care about anything I''m saying right now. The origin of your powers doesn''t matter to you, only how they benefit you."

    The historian placed both her fingertips on opposite sides of his forehead. For the first time, her voice leveled, not dramatized in high or low pitches. "Just remember, power is only a perk for people like us. The real reason we survive is because we are a superior intellect."

    Even cloaked in exhaustion, Vin''s mind worked enough to pick up the undertones of what she''d said. He weakly muttered, "You were mortal once too..."

    "Perhaps," the long, black-haired woman teased. She walked her fingers across Vin''s shoulder, frowned, and bitterly told him, "At times, you very much vex me. You are no doubt the villain in this story."

    There was a pause, then a chipper shift in her tone before she added, "Luckily, my fondness for you outweighs my frustration. So, I will let you be for now."

    Feeling his body become weightless as light flooded his space, he fought his eyes open to see the Elven woman return to her bookshelf and pick up a new story. She gave him one last glance, telling him, "I''m looking forward to reading more of your tale."

    With that, he was erased from that space.

 51: Terrible Trespassers

    With a brilliant flash, Vin reappeared on the stone floor of the unlit hot spring, its open roof exposing the night sky above. He immediately began to fall unconscious, but Bonely, his skeleton assistant, became active again after concealing its existence around the great being. It yelled for him to stay awake or, at the very least, find someone safer to crash. After the destruction of the sun halo, there was no doubt going to be scouts searching for the one responsible.

    It was no use. Vin had passed his limit. His eyes shut, and once they did, they didn''t reopen. The last sensation he felt was Bonely slipping from his back and two bony hands desperately pulling his wrist and tugging his body forward.

    Within seconds, Vin was back in his dreamscape. It took different forms depending on his physical and spiritual condition. Sometimes bright and friendly, other times, like now, it was dark, oppressive, and ominous, like a nightmare.

    A shadow fell over all the flowers, staining their color gray. The tunnel of plants he was in had an opening at the top, so he looked up at a dim sky; what used to be a cordial sun was reduced to a small star no brighter than a moon.

    Each subsequent dream grew longer. Now, it wasn''t just a blink; he could begin to wander the early parts of the setting before waking up. His mind was usually between two extremes of contemplative or vacant at that time. This time, he just drifted through the garden aimlessly, his steps soft against the mossy path. There was an unnatural stillness that choked the air, and the colors of the flowers were stale, yet he enjoyed that scene. It resonated with his current mood, which was dreary, with little aspiration of seeing any more light.

    The best thing to come from becoming a so-called Stray, someone who inherited qualities of God''s, was the ability to be alone in this space. It was the only place he could hide from a world hell-bent on torturing him. His refuge.

    Vin let his guard melt and took thoughtless steps down a dark path of beautifully dull flowers. It was delightful at first; truly, it was. But, like all good things in his life, it became threatened-

    It was faint at first, easily overlooked by the rustle of leaves. However, he began to discern whispers that slithered through the tunnel alongside him like vines.

    Vin froze and listened closely while looking at the shadowy corner ahead of him. The murmmers were growing louder, now accompanied by soft, deliberate footsteps against the concrete ground.

    His stomach twisted into an inextricable knot. He wasn''t scared about what had been in that garden with him; it was a simple matter of how. This place wasn''t a dream that manifested randomness; it was a safe setting of his mind''s creation.

    Something was very wrong.

    Vine squinted his eyes to decipher the darkness and see what or who had been approaching. Soon, figures emerged from around the corner of the tunnel, their dark shapes slowly coming into focus.

    Elves.

    Their pale faces looked smooth and cold, their smiles serene and inviting under the pale light of the weak star. They multiplied in an instant, quickly surrounding him on all sides. A woman in a magnificent white wedding dress stepped up first, cradling a delicate flower bouquet in her hands, its pastel petals shimmering like frost.

    "We''ve been waiting for you," she communicated directly to his mind to bypass the language barrier. "At last, our savior. Please save us from this realm."Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    Vin''s throat tightened. Something felt frightfully familiar about these voices- off in a way he couldn''t describe. Even the freezing hollow sensation that crawled underneath his skin was nothing new, but he couldn''t pinpoint where he''d felt this.

    The beautiful Elven bride in front of the others rose within arms reach of him, a delighted smile painted across her porcelain face. A casual breeze rattled the flowers in her hands, and a single petal broke free.

    It fell slowly, unnaturally slow, spiraling down like a weightless snowflake. Vin''s gaze followed it, his breath disturbed as it descended through a dense gray mist that had rolled in underneath their feet.

    It landed gracefully. But then, as Vin watched it, the petal began to alter. Began to age rapidly, decaying into a bone-gray mush as if sickened. The disturbing process drove him a step back, and when he looked back up, the world had warped.

    The faces of the Elves were no longer serene. Their flesh began to shed, revealing brittle, rotting bone. Their eyes hollowed into empty pits that glowed faintly with a sickly red light. Every flower the woman in front of him held was now decayed, on the verge of turning into dust. Her smile stretched grotesquely, her jaw unhinging with a wet snap as she communicated again, "Please, I wish to leave."

    Her white dress was now filthy, covered with filth, holes, and squirming insects. Her now dirty hands gripped the flower even tighter, and the others joined her in a slow advance, their voices a guttural chant that seemed to vibrate inside Vin''s skull. The plants all around them twisted, their once-fragrant scent replaced by the stench of decay.

    Vin had no words; his anxious face just snapped hurriedly left and right in thought of how to escape. There were none. There was nothing he could do as the wall of bodies constricted, pressing him until he could no longer see light.

    The bride''s smile died, and with a saddened yell, she rushed him. Vin grunted, then threw the most ferocious punch he could, which sent the head of the undead woman flying off into dense mist. Many more flooded him, and he fought with all his might before being forced to the ground.

    These figures overpowered him, their rotten faces not angry or even trying to inflict harm. Just anguished. Pleading.

    A cold and unyielding hand clamped around his ankle, another around his throat, and many more gripping him desperately for something.

    Something. But what, what did they want? WHAT!?

    Vin screamed, entirely lost in the sea of moving corpses. The last bit of light was snuffed out by decomposing corpses, leaving him in complete, harrowing darkness.

    The last thing he saw was the flower the woman carried, its petals now blackened and dripping with blood.

    <>

    He woke with a violent jolt, gasping for air in the suffocating darkness of a roofless tight space. His skin ached where the hands had grasped him, though there were no wounds. For moments after, he could still smell the scent of rot, and for a moment, he swore he heard the faint whispers of the damned.

    They departed with a chilling promise, a declaration. They vowed the city''s defenses would soon fall, and come the following night, they would stand before him, face to face, to claim what they believed was rightfully theirs.

    This wasn''t the first time he heard these voices. He was sure this evil had woken him up the previous night, too. But this wasn''t just any bad dream...

    His mind was infiltrated.

    Their words bothered him. One line in particular was disturbing. "At last, our savior. Please save us from this realm."

    This realm. As in the Archival Dimension. Shades created by the admin weren''t designed to know they were a part of a tale, a simulation.

    Those undead weren''t shades.

    What the librarian said during their meeting was evidence of his theory. She said this was an active story. It wasn''t reserved for just the Ravenour group; others could enter- or had already done so.

    They were Adventurers like him who entered the Archival Dimension willingly or perhaps also by force. And now, by some curse, they continued to wander after they died. If it happened to the Elves, the same fate could befall him and the Ravenours. Whatever the case, he prayed that he would never encounter evil powerful enough to corrupt mortals and make them undead.

    He might have done the Ravenours he sacrificed with flames a favor- it was far better to cease existing entirely than to linger as a vengeful wraith, cursed to wander in torment.

 52: Countdown to Destruction

    A forceful tearing of cloth caused Vin to shudder and look down the aisle of the tight space he was in, which he identified as between two storage shelves. A moment later, Bonely flew into view in its hand form, clutching torn washcloths.

    Vin clasped a hand over his thumping heart and exhaled, relieved it was just his companion. When he touched his chest, he discovered his injuries had been wrapped tightly, stopping the bleeding. Bonely flew over to him and added another strip of cloth, communicating to his mind with slight unease, "You''re finally awake."

    Vin exhaustedly rubbed his face. The bandages did little to ease the pain. Still, he felt his body rapidly recovering alongside his essence, "Fortunately."

    Bonely finished its patchwork and landed on all five fingertips like bone-hand spiders, quietly observing him. Soon after, it disclosed, "You were squirming quite a bit in your sleep. Is everything alright?"

    "Ah," Bonely sounded, "Please do not take offense to my prodding; I assure you it is out of genuine concern."

    Vin peered at the skeleton with red, half-open eyes and yawned, "Everything''s fine now."

    Vin made out as much of the situation as possible, questioning, "In a storage closet?"

    "Correct," the assistant answered. "After you passed out, I carried you here to avoid being seen and tended to your wounds."

    "And how long was I out?" Vin asked, looking up at the night sky."

    "A little over an hour, the current time is 3:35 am."

    ''An hour? Years used to feel like minutes inside that dream world, now I''m there long enough to be attacked by my nightmares. My mind must be evolving too.''

    Speaking of which. Vin was glad to finally have some light shed on his mysterious ability. And, it turned out he wasn''t the only one. According to the librarian, other Humans unintentionally connected with Auroraan''s rulers and inherited their traits. Strays, as she called them.

    The big question now was, what did he acquire from this great being, and would it be enough to replace his unjustly sealed flame.

    He took a moment to scan himself for changes. When he focused on the Astral Ichor she implanted inside him, it triggered vague memories that didn''t belong to him. Sort of like memory scrolls, but they simply contained information without the vivid experience. He couldn''t identify what the abilities did, but he perceived that none were destructive in nature. He''d had just one taste of the intoxicating liquor that was overwhelming power. Then it was snatched away...

    It was a blessing in disguise that his injuries were so severe; otherwise, he knew he''d throw a tantrum and curse the world. He was sick of the gods doing whatever they wanted with no consequences. Nevertheless, there was nothing he could do but continue to dance in their palm; he limped forward, telling his assistant, "We''re heading back."

    The skeleton hands flew beneath Vin''s upper arm, supporting him as he trudged. It was so small that he didn''t expect them to be able to lift his body weight so much, but they were actually a huge help. Vin glanced at his companion, stating, "You''re stronger than expected. You carried me to the storeroom alone, too, right?"

    "Yes, Sir," it replied, its tone laced with an unmistakable smile. "I''m sure you recall the message you received when you gave me a difficult task?"

    It was impossible to forget. When he used Bonely to learn about a plant or animal or to analyze a God-ranked spell, he got the message: Your Journal Grows Stronger.

    "I recall the days when I was merely your Journal. You were quite curious as you wandered through the Lavender Forest wanting to learn more."

    That brought back memories. Vin thumbed through the archives of his internal Journal and found his first addition to the Human''s [World Info] Tab.

    <hr>

    [Discovered By:] Vin Dance

    [Discovered On:] Date: 1/1/300 A.D.

    [Name: ] Green Bean String

    [Notes: ] It''s safe to touch.

    [End]

    <hr>

    He promptly closed the page in his mind and shook his head in shame. Bonely continued, explaining, "Since I evolved, the nature of my growth has changed. Now, my intellect and physical prowess increase as well, which is how I can support as I am."

    Vin wasn''t informed until now, but one of the benefits of a sentient companion was that it could add entries to the human encyclopedia on his behalf. So, Bonely had risen to 1,000 new contributions in less than three days. Each one improved its intelligence and overall physical strength, allowing it to lift more.

    Since everything in that elven territory was from hundreds of years ago, there wasn''t competition, and the skeleton assistant would continue to grow rapidly. On the other hand, billions of Humans occupied the same land in the settlement, so almost everything would have already been discovered.

    Who knew there would be a silver lining to his misery.

    Before returning to their hideout, Vin retraced where he''d crashed landed. Connecting with the historian did more than give him a new energy source. He also absorbed snippets of information about the laws of the dimension she governed. He emitted a delighted scoff when his eyes landed on something he had begun to treasure, "You survived."If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    He wandered over to and picked up his longboard, which was only partially cracked. He assumed it shattered when they fell from the sky, but new knowledge revealed that exception items had ranks just like spells and relics. Inside the Archival Dimension, skateboards and their variations were boosted to Ascendant, making them much more durable. He wasn''t all that surprised. It was suspicious that his ride didn''t break in the fight at the music shop despite how much he abused it. ''It makes even more sense now why their king kept that old sword.''

    Vin also learned that Elves back on the current Auroraan were so invincible because they were the only race that willingly entered the Archival Dimension. Some did it to research ancient civilizations, while others endeavored to bring back powerful relics like the quartz sword. Unlike exception items, named weapons kept their original strength when brought back to the Mortal Realm. Not to mention, many relics had additional enchantments built into them, like the Elven captain''s shield that could repel the eternal flames. Meanwhile, Ravenours used identical swords made from natural resources, so their military might have been vastly inferior.

    He still didn''t know much about that dimension, but the little he learned was valuable.

    While traveling, he used his Soul Sense to ensure they didn''t miss anyone in the market. The range had definitely expanded, giving him faint pulls in the directions of the living who were much further away. This would help when he inevitably went on another scouting run.

    <>

    It took over two hours in his current state to reach the elven home they''d usurped. There were very few patrols along the way, as most of their forces were needed to secure their gate against the sudden undead force. As fearful of them as Vin was, those things were inadvertently helping draw attention away from him and the rest of the Ravenours.

    He limped through the door of their hideout, unclothed but covered top to bottom with bloody fabric bandages. By the time the door was closed, everyone in the room was standing, including Maeve, her two guards, Casty, and the few survivors from the music shop.

    Though all alarmed, one figure dashed through the magically lit elven home in a furious beat. Vin was too tired to react, unmoving, as Gideon violently rushed him with intense, vermilion eyes. The man aggressively shoved the Human against the door and pressed his elbow into their throat, shouting, "YOU LIED TO ME!"

    Equal parts of ferocity and sadness swirled on the guard''s face like a firestorm against a blizzard. He exerted even more force, choking Vin, whose legs lifted from the ground. The Ravenour yelled at the top of his lungs, "You said you would be right behind me!"

    "Why weren''t you!?"

    Tristen and Casty, the mint-haired Ravenour, bolted to the guard and frantically yanked him, but in vain. His strength only grew as his eyes began to water with frustration; his words were full of anger, but Vin could also sense his remorse. "Do you have nothing to say for yourself!?"

    "You could have just told me the truth! You wanted to get rid of us because you think we''re useless, right!?"

    Tristen tugged and tugged, trying to separate the two. Vin, already battered, began to lose consciousness. Seeing this, the pink-haired Ravenour balled his fist and struck Gideon in the rib, yelling, "Stop! You''re killing him!"

    Jazzy had suffered new injuries while escaping the Elven army and winced when struck, dropping the Human. Vin landed on the floor, and his back banged against the wooden door as he coughed and filled his lungs with air. He continued to look at the irate young man, not daring to make excuses or shy away from their emotions.

    "I saw you up there, fighting alone!" Gideon said, hunched over, clenching the injury on his rib. "We all saw that ring of light get destroyed. I thought you-"

    The slick-haired Ravenour''s wings flared open with a wrathful whiff, and he shouted loudly, "Dammit!"

    Vin knew telling them they couldn''t revive anymore would put them more on edge. But for them to be this burdened by that knowledge...

    Vin, eyes half closed, watched him. A creature raised to be vicious, merciless, to be ravenous. Gideon''s upbringing clashed with his genuine emotions. It was painful to watch... He wished the man could just say what their heart burned to say, say what was really on their mind-

    I was worried about you.

    Such simple words, yet the Ravenour could not find the power to say them. It was heartbreaking.

    Tristen and Casty had crouched next to Vin, ensuring he was okay. Jazzy turned away from the battered Human to hide the disarray on his face, fighting with himself in a wordless fume.

    Vin''s eyes wandered to the clarinet the guard had kept from the music store. It was in an awkward spot on their belt, so he was surprised to see it undamaged. Maybe they even made an effort to protect it for his sake...

    "Gideon," Vin weakly rasped. When the guard turned their contorted face, he said to them, "I made you worry. Sorry."

    Jazzy sat on the wooden floor beside them and covered his face with his large hands. Before Vin arrived, Maeve spoke with the few survivors of the music store but had stopped and wandered over. After the episode between the two males, she said, "Take Vin to the bedroom; we will resume our exchange once he has recovered."

    Tristen and Casty nodded and moved to grab Vin. Only then did anyone notice the skeleton''s hands latched onto his arms like some sort of occult armband. They gaped at them for a while, equally curious and cautious.

    "I''ll explain later," Vin mumbled, groaning as he helped himself up. The two Ravenours saw him struggle, put their concerns aside, and aided him. Once on his feet, Vin told everyone to stop and listen closely.

    Just like how those undead could sense him, he could discern them. They weren''t bluffing when they said they''d found him. Right now, he knew those nightmares were at the gates of Wavevein city, wreaking havoc on the Elven army who blocked their entry. For now, however, those things were confident they would breach during the next night.

    He chose his words carefully, describing them as an "outside force." And that he only had a strong hunch they would break through tomorrow night, ruining any chances for the Ravenours to make a clean escape.

    Tension rose, and naturally, questions followed: Who was attacking, why, and how did he know this? Vin navigated around the subject carefully, leaving the nature of the new forces unknown. The ends of Maeve''s lips sunk. "If that''s true, we have less than 20 hours to gather everything we need, locate, and evacuate all survivors."

    There was apparent stress painted on her face as she asked, "Vin, are you positive?"

    He nodded with certainty. Maeve accepted his word, and so it became a fact. She used her crutch and silently returned to the work desk. He knew she wouldn''t be getting any sleep tonight.

    Tristen and Casty helped Vin to the bedroom afterward. The soft mattress and bedding hit him harder than any of the Elves at the music store ever could. Within seconds of laying down, he was zapped from consciousness and returned to his land of flowers. His mental guard was raised to the max, so he was sure he''d be alone this time.

 53: Trust in Oneself

    Vin napped peacefully without any disturbances. He could have slept through an entire day, but his mind and body were too worked up, craving solutions to his predicament. So, after an hour, he was up and on his feet, standing in the dark bedroom with nothing but torn towels wrapped around his body.

    ''I''m working for death...'' The goth historian had nothing good to say about the black Phoenix. The most feared creature among gods because its flames could destroy spiritual deities, beings that should be immortal.

    Vin stared at his palm. He strained as he tried to channel essence through his veins, but nothing took. ''As much as I hate that bird, Its power has saved me a lot of times now.''

    ''Now it''s sealed...'' He lowered his arms, shut his eyes, and shook his head defeatedly. ''Instead, we have books.''

    The Astral Ichor in his body allowed him to perceive the abilities that came with being a Stray, a human connected with the Archival Dimensions ruler. He could detect a few immediately, while others were hidden behind proficiency walls.

    The first was his ability to sync with another creature''s mind, allowing telepathic communication. He had done it already, but his usage was nothing compared to what it could have been. This power could be used to speak with an entire nation, the whole planet, if need be.

    The next ability was vague, but he could visualize books. His mind moved autonomously, channeling the Astral Ichor, and there was a bleach-white flash. When it cleared, a small black, wooden two-tier bookshelf stood before him. It was only as tall as his waist, making it pathetic compared to the historian''s boundless collection.

    Vin scrutinized it and kneeled down before the object. The bottom shelf was empty, but two books rested on the first beside a yellow sticky note that read in Earthian cursive, "Hello! I''m sure you''re angry about your sealed powers. Fuming even. So, I decided to leave you a little gift to lift your spirits."

    Vin scoffed, crushed the note, and tossed it behind him. What irked him most about the librarian was her lackadaisical attitude; an all-powerful deity shouldn''t wear punk clothing and leave sticky notes for Humans. He glared at the mystical shelf and grabbed both books at once. The first was titled [Items], and the second was [Settings.]

    He already knew that these were categorical titles, much like how journals had tabs to organize information about the world. Opening the book of [Items], he saw two entries:

    1) Vin''s death cultist attire

    2) Vin''s first skateboard(echo)

    He peered at the second line and immediately hailed it with his intent. There was another small flash, and then the first real skateboard his father ever gifted him appeared out of thin air. He grabbed it, felt its weight, and observed the white underdeck, designed with comic flames. Vin spun the board''s wheels, amazed it was there, just as he remembered it.

    The historian named them echos, a vestige of something that used to exist. On the other hand, the cultist attire was an original object she created recently, so it wasn''t an echo like the skateboard.

    After bringing the object into reality, Vin scanned his Astral Ichor and discovered that only a drop had dissipated, which meant he could do much more before the energy pool dried. Even if it did, he still had regular mana and soul essence, giving him three means to create magic when other mortals only had one.

    As for the first item, he wasn''t the least bit curious about the ''death cultist attire.'' He didn''t think it''d be hideous or anything; the goth historian had a strangely modern and complex fashion sense, so if she made it, the clothing was bound to be decent. It''s just that he cared more about the second book titled [Settings.]

    He had hoped the woman had given him the echo of the skatepark in front of his family home, but the first entry read, "Vin''s Sanctuary." What he assumed was the garden course he always dreamt of while sleeping.

    It was safe to assume that using this book wouldn''t plop the entire garden into reality and crush everyone. Considering his powers came from the Mind of Auroraan, it was more plausible that he would be transported to a secluded space of sorts.

    Before experimenting, he wandered over to the elven wardrobe that had been raided again recently. All that was left was women''s clothing, which didn''t matter to the test he wanted to run. So, he grabbed a pair of pants and muttered, "Archive."

    He blinked, and in that millisecond, his mind detonated with millions of memories outlining the entire existence of those pants. From the time they were sown together to when the owner wore them to a tea party and left a stain that they desperately tried to wash out. He saw everything.

    It was overwhelming. Five years of memories condensed into a fraction of a second; all that useless knowledge was archived in his mind forever. Once it was over, he collapsed and clenched his mess of a head. It took time for his daze to settle, but once it did, he picked up the book titled [Items] and saw that the bottoms had been added to the list.If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    1) Vin''s death cultist attire

    2) Vin''s first skateboard(Echo)

    3) Beige elven breeches(Echo+)

    He sat while observing the update, too dizzy to stand back up. ''So it differentiates between copies and a copy of a copy.''

    Everything in the Archival Dimension was already a shade of what no longer existed, like his first skateboard. So, most things he archived would be labeled ''Echo+.'' He also knew that the further away an object was from the original, the less perfect it would be. The gifts from the librarian meant so much more because of this fact. Since Earth was long gone, so he could never personally archive his first board or any of his old belongings.

    Receiving the setting was also a tremendous gift. Just archiving a pair of pants jumbled his mind, so a location like the garden at the top of his city''s mall that had existed for half a century would probably shatter his sanity.

    He had to be cautious with this power. But... At the same time, it was all he had.

    After losing his flames, finding a new way to survive became the top priority. There would be no escaping the A.D. without taking risks. So, Vin did something he knew he would possibly regret. Still sitting on the floor of the unlit room, he crossed his legs and acted before his rationale could reason him out of a stupid decision.

    Vin placed his palm against his chest and whispered, "Archive."

    A typhoon of his own remembrances barraged his mind. They came wave after wave without relenting, starting from his earliest childhood memories. He vividly recalled everything. The good and the bad, including the moments he wished had been buried forever. He was reminded of every single time he died and every person he''d killed. The people he loved and the ones he hated.

    All of it. 17 years of life exploded in his mind within a mere second. It wasn''t just jarring; it was sickening. It was a form of hell.

    After the torture ended, he sat motionless in that dark elven chamber. His eyes were plastered wide open, his mouth agape with a line of drool rolling down the corner. Seconds and then minutes passed before he wobbled and fell face-first onto the cold hard floor.

    Bonely, still in the shape of hands, was yelling and rocking him, trying to wake him, but it was pointless. Its Human master had fallen into a petrified status.

    It wasn''t until the half-hour mark that Vin finally blinked. His head was so foggy that he couldn''t tell which way was up or why he was on the ground. Vin shakily rose to his knees, Bonely speaking urgently into his mind. He couldn''t make out their words; he just knew they were disturbed.

    Everything and everyone''s concerns just felt so incredibly distant. Out of touch. It seemed like that for some time, but then, Vin had a surge of pure impulse. His body guided itself to the small, black shelf where a third book that read [Characters.] was waiting.

    He opened to the first page, and with a simple desire, the impossible happened.

    He happened.

    There was a dramatically bright entrance, and then a tall young man with dark hair and stern violet-colored eyes that seemingly glowed in the dark joined him in that room. They wore the same elven garb he''d worn before the Sun Market mission. Just as planned.

    Vin''s mind slowly discerned left from right, realizing he had achieved what he had hoped for. He crawled forward, tugged at the pants of the spitting image of himself, muttering as loud as he could, "I need someone I can rely on... Please."

    The Shade held a confused and grim expression on their face. That was good; it meant the doppelganger wasn''t aware of any recent events. Vin was able to make a version of himself before he got injured at the music shop and before his powers were sealed. It worked perfectly. Vin just had to deal with their confusion, and fortunately, there was a solution to that, too.

    The archiving process forced him to see the past of the entity he touched. However, he could also implant memories into the target. So, he did, updating the Shade''s mind so they could understand what was happening.

    Everything was going smoothly for a period. But then, he felt a powerful presence fill that room, and within a blink, a golden bracelet snapped on the Shade''s wrist. Either the librarian was watching, or they expected him to try and cheat their arrangement and added a fail-safe. Regardless, the mirror''s powers were now also sealed. It was regrettable, but he was still more than just a flame-wielding brute.

    "It''s fine. I don''t need them," stated the violet-eyed Shade. They hooked their arms around Vin''s and hauled him to his feet. Even though they were separate entities, the doppelganger wouldn''t see themself crawling on the floor in that pathetic state. The Echo sat Vin on the bed, examining them with a dark gaze as if cynical of their existence.

    Growing up, Vin was often told that he looked intimidating. However, it wasn''t until he looked himself in the eyes that he really understood how threatening he was. In all honesty, he would rather be face to face with a murderous Ravenour than himself.

    The Shade had no questions or even a sense of self-pity at knowing they weren''t real. They merely accepted their predicament, ready to die for their shared wish for happiness. Vin didn''t feel bad for his duplicate; he knew he would have done the same if the roles were reversed.

    Vin watched the Echo open the window and stared at a dawning sky with a contemplative stare. After a moment, the Shade clenched their fist, looked back with a determined gaze, and told him, "I''ll need our skateboard."

    Vin was too bewildered to hand the object to them and just nodded at his doppelganger. And with that, the Shade picked the skateboard up, jumped outside, and rode off into the city without a word.

    Bonely landed on Vin''s shoulder shortly after, communicating, "I hope you know what you''re doing."

    Many people would probably jump at the chance to converse with themselves. Yet, to Vin, nothing was more terrifying than seeing and having to accept the man he''d become. He was sure his Shade felt the same way, which is why they left so soon.

    Vin sprawled out on the floor and breathed, trying to reclaim a clear mind. The full gravity of what he did hadn''t sunk in yet and probably wouldn''t anytime soon. After all, he had just created and set himself free upon the world.

    Eternal flames or not, his despicable past and powerful mind, made his Shade a menace. Lord, have mercy on the Elves that crossed their path.

 54: No Good or Evil, Only Necessity

    More time elapsed before Vin''s mind had recuperated. Even after, he found it hard to return to- well, whatever was normal for him. He''d seen his entire life in an instant. It made him reflective and made him miss his loved ones more than ever. He wanted to go home.

    Sitting around doing nothing while his Shade worked wasn''t an option. He slowly wandered to the wardrobe inside the dark room, confirming that everything remaining was women''s clothing, and he frowned.

    The idea behind archiving was frightening. But, a power even he feared was one his enemies would tremble beneath. He only had to conquer this new magic, just like the endless flames.

    His hand quivered as he raised it, but he hailed the item named "Vin''s death cultist attire" and glanced over it in silent thought. Seeing how the librarian was inspired by Earth''s fashion, it looked just like something she''d make.

    It was similar to a black and white hoodie, something he wore often growing up. It had gothic and streetwear elements and a skull emblem on the shoulder. The edgy aesthetic, combined with skull-shaped chains on the jacket and pants, gave it a modern yet also sorcerer-like vibe. The outfit was very- him. Well, the goth librarian had also archived him, so, at this point, she knew him almost as well as he knew himself.

    As Vin got dressed, he wondered what his Shade would do first. There was so much he had planned but didn''t have the time for, such as learning Elven and looking for Hughton and the enslaved human. Vin also had to kill the earth mage and Kaelix if either were still alive. He also wanted to build something to transport Maeve while her leg was broken. It was a very long list that went on and on.

    His thoughts ended when the lonely bones jumped onto his shoulder again, its fingers finding perch like two five-legged spiders. "I wanted to wait until you recovered to inform you that your rank increased to Seer during last night''s onslaught."

    Vin, fully dressed, tucked his hands in his hoodie, stating flatly, "Only in title. Without my flames, I''m about as useful as an Expert rank."

    "Perhaps," Bonely followed, its voice becoming off-put, almost anxious. "But I believe you will want to see the rewards from your achievement..."

    "I assume it''s not junk this time," Vin said, glancing at his assistant. He waited for the companion to hail the colorful rift that dispensed the items, most of which disintegrated upon entry to that dimension. However, he caught four magic scrolls.

    According to Bonely, a new scroll was gifted for every rank achieved, each curated by the Journal to meet its owner''s needs. He found this to be an interesting detail of the Adventurer system. Since the people were constantly being observed, the rewards they received were catered instead of receiving useless spells.

    Vin managed to trade all of his Expert rewards to give his Journal a companion form; therefore, he never got the spell scroll for that rank. So, he was curious about what kind of magic Bonely determined would benefit him now. Before Vin inspected them, however, the skeleton shivered, cautioning him. "I scoured the directory of spells for some time with a particular theme in mind..."

    "Stop beating around the bush," Vin said, mindful of his assistant''s concern.

    "The name of the attire you have on gave me the idea. I thought that perhaps death''s cultists were real and not just something the Deity of Mind made up on a whim."

    "Nothing appeared initially, but I was suddenly led to a concealed, dark partition in the Astral Vault. It was not visible to just anyone; I believe your god was involved in my discovery of it."

    Vin''s eyes narrowed at the skeleton hand holding onto his sleeve, "It led you to a secret area?"

    The Astral Vault was apparently a place in the highest realm. It didn''t quite exist in reality, but Journals could travel there in spirit when it was time to select rewards for their owners. Bonely, not a simple book, didn''t follow their usual protocol and grab the first reasonable spell. No, it searched the inventory of millions of magics for something particular, going above and beyond its function.

    As he learned the new spell scrolls, Vin kept what it said in mind. He dove into them one after another, each memory of the cultist leaving his eyes wide and his stomach a little more sick.

    [Spells]

    1) Center Gravity: Novice

    2) Marking: Novice

    3) Shape: Novice

    4) Rotate: Novice

    5) Bend: Novice

    6) Sphere of Silence: Novice

    7) Animate: Master

    8) Crown of Fear: Legendary

    9) Dark Aura: Ascendant

    10) Soul Harvest: Seer

    [ ]

    Every new spell consumed essence instead of mana. Before, Vin believed he was the only one who could utilize his soul for magic, but that wasn''t the case. Even more shocking was the fact that the creators were Elves. Powerful mages who studied and learned how to manipulate the mortal spirit for evil. The people he embodied during the memories were disgusting individuals who he would kill if they ever met. They dug up corpses, committed blood sacrifices, drained innocents of their souls, and more he didn''t dare to recall.Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    Vin placed a hand over his mouth, and his brow tightened, ''There are Elves who worshipp that bird just like the Ravenours.''

    They spent decades inside the Archival Dimension, raising their influence with the dark god and inventing spells rated as high as Curator, the last rank of a Seeker. Spells that were created using the lives of innocent people...

    "I understand it is disturbing," Bonely said. "If you command it, I will avoid these kinds of spells in the future."

    "No, you had the right idea," Vin replied, shaking his head. "It¡¯s not like the spells themself are evil. And right now we need all the strength we can get."

    They decided to start training with the lowest-ranked spell and work up in difficulty.

    First, Animate. The skeleton aid floated off and grabbed a wooden carving from a desk in the room. Its first task was to shape the wood into a form Vin could visualize as ''animated.''

    Vin acted impulsively so he didn''t think too hard and accidentally remember what happened when he used the spell scrolls. The next thing he knew, he had created a replica of his skeleton companion.

    Bonely hovered over, clapped against the wooden hand, and told Vin, "You can take your time."

    Vin lowered his creation and stared at Bonely, his mind now elsewhere. "Where''d you learn how to high-five?"

    Bonely folded three fingers to form a peace sign, revealing, "I have been reading the human database. Your people have recently created an edible substance called syrup."

    "Oh? Read me the entry," Vin said, sitting on the floor, crossing his legs, and resting his chin on his palm. The butler-like assistant landed before him, pulling up the record in his mind so he could follow along.

    <hr>

    [Discovered By:] Lucas Vermont

    [Discovered On:] Date: 1/8/300 A.D. (After the death of Archangel Constantine Verthry)

    [Name:] Syrup

    [Notes:] We did it! There are ants EVERYWHERE, but me and Dani made syrup!

    Warning though. It''s very sticky. We high fived to celebrate but, there wasn''t a fun clap, our palms just got stuck together and we had to wash them.

    Maybe we dilute the syrup with water...

    [End]

    <hr>

    "Funny," Vin remarked, despite his face being as unpleasant as ever. Reading something from another Human was a nice distraction from everything else on his mind.

    Vin refocused on the spell, ready to move on to the next step. Weighing that he had mastered channeling his essence in fire creatures, animating a nonliving thing was easy. He imbued bits of his soul into the wooden hand and then peered at it. A moment later, he shook his head disappointedly.

    It didn''t move- of course, it didn''t. The wooden object wasn''t made of a malleable material like clay, and he didn''t give it joints, so its form was static, only bobbing back and forth.

    "Well..." Bonely sounded, hovering around the dull entity. "I believe this spell is mainly used to create golems. You would need to construct a creature with joints for it to move naturally."

    "I don''t have time to assemble something like that," he said, reshaping it into a wooden sphere. The solid ball rolled around freely, drawing from his soul to maintain its independence. It looked worthless, but Vin''s mind immediately yielded hundreds of ways this spell could be beneficial. For starters, it could compensate for his incompetence with weapons.

    Vin forged the sphere into a pointed dart, eyed a framed painting on the wall, and intentionally threw it off course. The animated object corrected its trajectory, striking the target dead center.

    "You chose a good spell," Vin muttered, holding his palm up to high-five Bonely. The companion slapped itself against his hand, thanking him for the praise.

    Animate wasn''t the perfect replacement for his flame creatures. Still, it would definitely help deal with the pesky long-ranged ranged knights.

    Crown of Fear, the Legendary ranked spell, was next. There wasn''t a way to practice this ability because it needed a thinking target, but he considered its usefulness.

    From what he knew, it was magic of influence. It aimed directly at the prey''s soul, attacking it with their deepest fears. The caster had to incite the individual''s anxiety, triggering the effect. The weaker a person''s spiritual fortitude, the more susceptible they would be, ranging from a cold chill running down their spine to dark hallucinations.

    Moving on to the Ascendant ranked spell, Dark Aura. Out of all his spells, this one would boost his offensive capability the most. It would allow him to channel his essence around objects, covering it in a shadowy, dark coating. The function was simple, but one law made it compelling.

    One soul could be used to directly damage another. And, since shades only had artificial souls, they were delicate and easier to destroy than living ones. The biggest advantage was that the aura wasn''t solid, so it would bypass metal plating, directly striking an individual''s essence. Thanks to Bonely, he could continue to fight heavily armored Elves without his fire.

    Vin retrieved the wooden dart and coated it with his essence using the Dark Aura spell. A malevolent shadowy mist surrounded the object, one that stuck to it and didn''t dissipate even when thrown. Something as harmless as a simple needle could now destroy his enemies spiritually.

    The last spell was his highest-ranked magic, excluding what he inherited from deities. It was the Seer-ranked ability named Soul Harvest.

    He had to hold off on experimenting with it now because of the risk. But, he could tell by how the Elven cultist in the memory used it that he could gradually replenish his essence by taking from others.

    This was revolutionary, considering he was always surrounded by Ravenours. His only concern was accidentally taking too much and killing them. He would have to experiment with it on enemies before using it regularly, lest he bled all his allies dry before their big operation.

    Vin spent the next hour sharpening his skills, knowing that once he stepped out of the room, there''d be no downtime for practice. With each discovery, he was more impressed by this magic. And those were just the four Bonely chose. The secret cult could have dozens, perhaps hundreds of spells fueled by essence. He hated that, over time, he felt less inclined to kill every cultist member he came across. Instead, he wanted to devour all their knowledge and become an unstoppable force that no one on Auroraan would dare to cross.

    Vin thought about them while he commanded Bonely to return to the form of a spine and attach to his back. He dismissed the bookshelf and ensured he didn''t leave anything animated before straightening his hoodie and walking to the exit. Whatever happened that day, he would face head-on as he always had.

 55: No Rest for the Wicked

    Vin walked into the elven living room and took in the eyesore of that common area. Maeve''s magic light orb lit the place well enough to see all the furniture was still against the walls with plants. The clearing in the middle of the floor was occupied by the skateboarding half-dragon, who had improved a lot on their own.

    The few survivors from the music shop were still there. As well as the Artisans who sat in various areas around the room while the Adventurers gathered around Maeve''s desk. The two priestesses and the mute, feather-dressed Ravenour woman were there too. Her pale lavender hair somehow looked even longer, and her smile was bright when she saw and smiled at him. Vin stared back at her, discerning a subtle signal: her brain''s frequency. One that, if tapped into, could allow a telepathic connection like Gideon and Tristen. He believed he could always do this, but having Astral Ichor in his body made the ability more pronounced.

    Nonetheless, it was best not to freak anyone out unnecessarily. Especially not her, someone so important to their ranks. She was probably brought there on Maeve''s orders because having a healer meant they no longer needed to hunt for medical supplies.

    Vin peered at the ongoing meeting, knowing they were likely discussing how to get a hold of food and weapons. Hopefully, it was a fruitful conversation because they had less than twelve hours before night. This fact sent a freezing shiver through Vin''s body, making him quake. It wouldn''t be long before the nightmares that sought him would overrun that city.

    ''We''ll survive,'' he thought while pondering his situation. ''Every time those things hit my mind, I was already beaten down or outright feeling like shit. They know where I am now, but if I keep my head on right, they won''t be able to track us after we leave the city.''

    Vin was confident of this fact. The issue was keeping his mental defenses up while dealing with the problematic Ravenours and the Elven knights who wanted him dead.

    Tristen wandered over to Vin while he was lost in thought. The pink-haired individual stood there, gawking at his attire while holding the skateboard Vin traded a Ravenour for on their first day in that city. Antsy tugged at his own basic elven garments and raised a brow, saying, "There wasn''t anything like that in the wardrobe, where did you get those clothes?"

    "You also brought back skeleton hands last night," he said, scanning Vin''s body. A moment later, his head tilted, shifting gears again, "Did you get to skate a lot while you were out? Will you show me how to do tricks now?"

    Gideon walked to his rambling companion and adjusted their unbuttoned shirt while chastizing him about his image. Tristen was told to watch himself because soon, Maeve would be queen, and their conduct would affect her reputation.

    The slick-haired Ravenour glanced at Vin next, lowered his eyes, and said flatly, "Good Morning."

    "Last night..." Gideon said while turning his back, "I admit I overreacted. Nevertheless, don''t let what happened at the market happen again."

    The tall guard began walking to the meeting, but Vin calmly said, "Wait."

    Jazzy stopped, turned around, and met the Human''s gaze as they cracked their knuckles and asked, "Where do you want it?"

    "What?" Gideon said with a scowl.

    Vin walked up to the brute, staring them down, clarifying, "You didn''t think i''d let you get away with choking me, did you?"

    "Get away?" Jazzy scoffed. He was a member of a race of warriors with stone-like bodies, so he wasn''t afraid of a Human attacking without magic. He beat his fist against his chest and told him, "Don''t hurt yourself."

    "Sure," Vin replied lamely, lowering his stance and rewinding his arm. He twisted his body, hurling his fist in a hook precisely where Tristen had hit them the night before. He didn''t hold back when he struck Gideon''s injury, making them grunt in pain and clench their side.

    Vin watched them drop a peg or two, then extended a hand to the guard, adding, "Call it even."

    Jazzy looked up at him, clenching his jaw, withholding his anger. It appeared like he could lash out at any moment, but they eventually clasped Vin''s hand, replying, "Just don''t do it again."

    Gideon collected himself and walked off. Vin knew he had to listen to the meeting, so he glanced at Tristen and told them, "We''ll have to talk later."

    He had to postpone any lessons. Learning how Maeve planned to get all those Ravenours out of the guarded city by night was more important. Large warriors were already gathered around their ruler, so he stood in the back and listened. He tried to be low-key, but their eyes latched onto him when he arrived, and there was a visible part of the crowd. Even though Maeve was given a clear view of Vin, she didn''t look his way often unless referring to him directly.

    From what Vin could tell, Gideon had already debriefed her about their mission the day before. He later learned that the green apple-eyed Ravenour, Casty, used complex pathways to escape the market. Unfortunately, not everyone could keep up, and more than half of their group died. Even with those losses, the number of Ravenours found was in the forties, most of them being Artisan.

    Vin also learned what happened while he was indisposed. First, Gideon shared the locations of the two Ravenour hideouts they found. Afterward, Casty delivered the recruitment handouts while a man named Alton, one of the survivors of the music shop, went to gather the healers.

    According to the handouts Casty distributed, the few Adventurers they had left would tackle the Sun Market at 3 pm, 7 hours from now. There was a higher risk of increased security and danger of being seen since they were going during the day. However, they had to be ready to escape the city by nightfall, and the plaza had plenty to take.

    Maeve had hoped to arm the troops before plundering supplies, but Vin and Gideon failed to find a weapon shop. This topic caused a furor among the brutes, who weren''t used to raiding without their blades. However, Maeve made it clear that even if they had swords, they would be annihilated if spotted. Casty''s knowledge of the market and stealth were the only way to succeed. Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.

    Next, the royal displayed a map of Watervein and pointed to their exit. Since they had to avoid the main gates, they would use a ladder to scale the city''s northwest wall, then slip into the surrounding forest.

    Vin expected to be put in charge of making the instrument of their escape. However, she had already assigned that task, among others, to the Artisans at the two other hideouts. No one would get off doing nothing.

    The meeting proceeded with little pushback. Minus the concerned whispers when the Ravenours discovered the Eternal would not lead their task force. Vin was the only one capable of quickly finding the missing citizens, so the gallant Gideon would lead in his place.

    The slick-haired guard stepped in front of Maeve, took a solemn knee, and declared, "I may still be inexperienced, but I promise I will not let you down, your Highness."

    Vin recalled everything that happened under Jazzy''s so-called command. He was about to bring the man''s poor leadership to light when his mind was pricked, and Gideon pleaded, "Please."

    "I know you''re thinking about the previous evening, but that was only my second time operating away from Maeve, and I''ve learned a lot."

    "That''s an excuse," Vin retorted.

    "It''s my attempt to convince you," Jazzy responded. "Maeve will begin searching for a general to replace Kaelix soon. I want to prove that I am qualified."

    "Please, let me fight to meet her expectations."

    Vin acknowledged that Gideon was a man capable of learning. While he wouldn''t immediately become the reliable general Maeve needed, he had resolved to walk that path. Nevertheless, it would be ludicrous to let an amateur lead a team to their deaths. So, Vin promised not to say anything if Jazzy agreed to use a plan he devised.

    The guard agreed, and so it was decided that Gideon would lead the mission. At the same time, Vin would continue to find the Ravenours hiding in the city.

    Everyone had a role except for Tristen, who was deemed a liability. The pink-haired Ravenour wasn''t worthless; Maeve merely knew he was prone to losing himself in extreme situations. Antsy didn''t fight the decision, but he turned to Vin and said, "I don''t have any other duties, so I can assist you with searching for survivors."

    "I can skate without falling now, AND I have the Center Gravity enchantment, So-" he said, his mouth sinking into a frown. "I can help..."

    Maeve glanced at Vin, hinting that the youthful Ravenour''s fate was in his hands. Tristen was progressing fast, but Vin couldn''t afford to slow down and match their speed, so he told them, "Not yet. You still need to learn the foundations of y-"

    In an unexpected instant, Tristen snapped forward at Vin and shouted, "THEN TEACH ME!"

    The guard drew his claws, displaying his fangs as he breathed heatedly. His entire body was tensed as if primed to strike.

    Vin''s eyes opened in shock, then dropped back into a listless glare. He''d never seen them so aggressive. Evidently, Gideon was also surprised, resting a calm hand on his friend''s shoulder and telling him, "There will be a place for you. Right now, you just have to be patient."

    Tristen slapped the hand away and shoved the towering Ravenour back a few paces, "Easy for you to say!."

    "You''ve always been given the most responsibility! Always the favorite!"

    "And you!" Ansty yelled, pivoting back to Vin. He shoved the skateboard into Vin''s chest, complaining, "For the past week, I had to take YOUR place as the teacher and train people on how to use equipment from YOUR world. Do you know how difficult it is to teach something when you are just as clueless!"

    Casty, one of those trainees, shied away from the altercation.

    "You''ve been no help at all!" he continued. His eyes lowered dipped in woe as he vented, and his tone crumbled into a melancholy mutter, "I thought you loved skating? Why don''t you want me to learn..."

    Like a time-lapsed video, Vin saw every time Tristen had asked him for support. It was a miracle the young Ravenour didn''t blow up at him sooner... It''d been over a week since they''d met, and he hadn''t taught him anything. Vin became just as annoyed with himself and mushed his face while swearing. After a minute of reflecting, he conveyed, "I haven''t been ignoring you on purpose."

    "There''s been a lot on my plate since we met. Took longer to adapt to this planet than I thought."

    Tristen took an invulantray step back.

    He felt immense guilt when he realized that the person before him had recently been victimized by the assimilation of his word. The Human was in a foreign place, deprived of anyone he knew, forced to fight unknown enemies, all while upkeeping other obligations. The light-haired Ravenour covered his mouth, his wings and tail falling limp as he breathed, "I''m sorry. I forgot that-"

    "..."

    "It wasn''t meant as an excuse or to make you feel bad," Vin clarified, moving away from the increasingly aggravated Ravenours and to the house''s center. He stood on the skateboard with his right foot at the tail of the instrument and his left near the middle. "I won''t always be able to train you directly, but I should at least give you fundementals to practice on your own."

    "Watch my footing," he directed. The following steps would pass quickly, so Vin planned to demonstrate several times. He pushed down hard on the board''s tail, then immediately jumped up and slid his front foot up to the head of the instrument, causing himself and the skateboard to fly up. The eyes of the spectators followed him as he rose high off the ground and landed.

    Casty, stammered, "I-it jumps?"

    Vin reset his footing to repeat the technique, "It''s called an ollie. You''re the one that jumps, but the board follows when you snap the tail back and slide your feet forward."

    After executing the skill several times, Vin told them, "Once you master this, we''ll move on to the next skill."

    Tristen wordlessly bowed in thanks, took the skateboard, and immediately began. The guard''s underwhelming reaction to getting what he desired suggested he felt terrible, but Vin respected his eagerness to learn.

    Casty held a jealous gaze over Antsy, and learning from his previous mistake, Vin didn''t overlook her. He fixed the cracks on his handmade longboard and gave it to the bright Ravenour, cautioning her, "It''ll be more challenging to ride since you orgianlly began learning on a skatebaord, but you''re good on your feet so i''m sure you''ll manage."

    Casty accepted, her apple-green eyes sour as she resolutely declared, "I''ll do my best, sir."

    "I know," Vin replied, motioning for Gideon to follow him. He took a prompt leave, thinking it was bizarre that he''d only known three Ravenours without black hair, and two were interested in skateboarding. He wondered if the other trainees were compatible with skating or if they dreaded each training session.

    ''The whole reason I refused to teach them myself was because I thought it would be an advantage humans had over the other aliens, but that''s not the case.'' He walked toward the home''s rear exit, believing that a Ravenour on a skateboard wouldn''t benefit the brutes when they raided human settlements. It would be a one-sided battle either way, so maybe it was okay to actually train them.

    ''Whatever. Right now, let''s focus on making a plan for Gideon.¡¯

    ''After that, I need to tell Maeve I lost my powers. Then I have to go back into the city to search for her missing brutes.''

    Vin sighed while he opened the home''s back door, Gideon close behind, ''Busy...''

 56: The Future Queens Guard

    The house''s yard was a small grassy area blocked off from the rest of the world by a tall picket fence and trees. It was early morning, so the greenery was vibrant, almost offensive to the eye.

    Vin pulled branches from one of the trees in the yard and used them to shape a chess set. Once complete, he sat on the prickly grass near a patch of magenta-colored flowers, peering up at the bright sky and taking in the blossom-scented air. He enjoyed the stillness for a while. On the other hand, Gideon was tense about what to expect from the human and the contraption he created.

    Vin shut his eyes and let out a deep, well-deserved yawn, telling the guard, "Sit, relax."

    The slick-haired Ravenour''s wings were tucked but fidgety. He sat near the placid Human who rested on the grass, seemingly vacant of worries or thoughts.

    "Alright," Vin said, pointing at and explaining what each piece on the board did. After Gideon understood the basics, they began to play. Because there wasn''t much time, Vin had to devise and present a plan while they played. Luckily, Casty had already given them all the information they needed to succeed.

    Vin knew touching the vines around the bridges would lead to an army entering the market and seeking intruders. So, the plan was for the Ravenours to cross by water instead. All but one person- who would purposely cross the overpass on foot and draw the enemies'' attention.

    Like last time, an announcement should make all the civilians flee, and the knights will chase the only person tagged by vines. While that individual is being hounded, the other warriors can quickly loot the now-empty market.

    Vin shared the plan while playing the game, concluding, "The only difficulty will be finding someone to be a decoy and draw attention away from your group. You can figure that out on your own."

    "Did you come up with this plan yourself?" Gideon asked, trying to remember what each chessboard piece did.

    "Why? Are you mad that I want one of your people to be bait?" Vin asked uncaringly.

    The guard shook his head, explaining, "It''s just hard to believe you devised this strategy in the little time we''ve been sitting here."

    "Quick thinker," Vin remarked, his face utterly deadpan. Jazzy looked at him skeptically but returned his gaze to the battlefield below.

    They played several one-sided games before Vin began to move the same pieces in the same pattern each time. He at least wanted Gideon to try and find a counter on his own. It wouldn''t make the Ravenour a war commander, but at least it''d train his critical thinking and that each action he took had consequences.

    His past teachers would find it laughable that he was giving someone strategy advice. He didn''t do well in school or read many books in his lifetime. It was a slap to the face of actual scholars that a delinquent skater was endowed with the most extraordinary mind on the planet.

    Playing against Jazzy was so effortless that Vin doodled on the air using the Marking spell, drawing things he hadn''t thought of until his flashback. He even borrowed and archived their clarinet at one point, knowing it would hinder his ability. In a flash, Vin absorbed four years of the instrument''s existence, which disoriented him enough to make him lose his queen, though he still won.

    A dozen frustrating losses later, Gideon flipped the board and stood. He didn''t yell but calmly criticized, "Playing with this human toy is pointless. People don''t move like chess pieces; real enemies aren''t predictable."

    Vin reset the board exactly as it had been, knowing that if that was anyone else, he would give up on them and leave, but Gideon was different, determined, someone he respected. "That''s not the point. You need to learn to be patient and consider options, something you Ravenours are bad at."

    "You''ve gotten past the first six moves, so sit down and finish," he said, seated calmly with his legs crossed. "Or, do you not want to become Maeve''s general?"

    Gideon''s brows tugged inward, and he soon pacified. He sat back down and stared blankly at the board. An edgy silence settled between them as the game resumed. Jazzy was tense, forcing himself to comply as his hand hovered over a knight. He didn''t move it immediately but looked at the playing field. A moment later, he withdrew and grabbed a rook instead.

    Vin watched the move, leaned back, and dryly remarked, "You''re thinking for once. Progress."

    He moved his next piece, asking, "Why do you put yourself through all this for her? I know Tristen''s story and how she helped him after his parents were killed, but what''s your deal."

    Gideon''s hand stiffened, hovering over a pawn. "Why do you care?"

    "You don''t have to talk about it if you don''t want," Vin stated. His tone was casual, but he was curious about the man he''d seen often the past few days.

    ...

    A moment of stillness later, Jazzy rubbed the back of his scale-covered neck, "It''s not an interesting story."

    Vin shrugged, "I didn''t ask because I wanted to be entertained."

    The winged man moved another chess piece and then sat still in thought. Minutes later, he confessed, "I wanted to be an Artisan."

    "Hmm?" Vin sounded, glancing at Jazzy with piqued interest.

    Gideon pulled a blade of grass from the ground and fidgeted with it, "An inventor named Amirin raised me. Because of her, I learned to use a screwdriver years before I could read or write the language."

    "I didn''t go to academy, and we lived inside our workshop, so I was with Amirin every hour of the day. She was talkative and strange, but I loved that about her." Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    Gideon suddenly crushed the grass in his hand, and his face tightened, "I was with Amirin when elites barged into our workshop and forced her to take on one of their projects. It was something about building a weapon powerful enough to breach Elven''s defense."

    "Even though she was threatened, she worked diligently, running around in those ridiculous baggy pants..."

    "After a year, she completed her work. She had built a large iron bolt launcher capable of breaking down stone walls within minutes of operation."

    Gideon smiled softly. "I had never been more impressed by her. That same day, Amirin ran through town shouting about her creation and boasting about it to other inventors."

    "The people who had forced her to build the weapon were extremely eager to use it. They spared no time discussing its operation and how it could penetrate Elven defenses. However, as Amirin explained, the mood in the room soured."

    "Naturally, those war-hungry men were too foolish to grasp how to operate the launcher, let alone handle its maintenance."

    Gideon moved his bishop and knocked over one of Vin''s rooks, "So, they took her."

    There was a moment of silence where neither spoke but just played the game. After a while, the guard sighed and continued, "Apparently, she was captured by Elves. A week later, she was presumed dead."

    "I was furious at the higher-ups, but they were too untouchable. However, I knew the King''s daughter was never guarded- it was always just her and another kid with bright hair. So, one day I grabbed a carving knife from our workshop, waited till they left the castle, and followed them."

    "I was young, and unskilled, so I lost them on a turn but somehow but found them again behind a bakery. When I located them Maeve was on the ground, covered with bruises and dirt, while Tristen was pinned down, struggling against a group of older boys who beat him because of his heritage."

    Vin stopped him, asking, "I''ve been wondering about that. Casty and the mute woman are the only other people with colorful hair. Does that mean they aren''t native to your town?"

    Jazzy nodded, "A colorful appearance and smaller body are traits from far Northern tribes. I was told their ancestors fed on another creature besides dragons, which caused a different kind of mutation. Our nations are at odds, but the King made some exceptions for specialists like Tristen''s parents, who studied magic."

    "I see..." Vin murmured, staring at the early-day sky in contemplation. ''I thought it was too savage even for Ravenours to kill a couple for making low-grade magic, but they already disliked Tristen''s parents because they were from a rival tribe. They probably would have killed Tristen too if Maeve didn''t get involved.''

    "Being different only made it worse for them," the guard stated. "When the bullies were bored with Tristen, they attacked Maeve again, too, calling her names like tainted blood, mongrel, and that her kind had killed their families in war."

    Gideon''s red eyes lowered onto the bright green grass, and his shoulders sunk, "That was the first time I saw her cry."

    "I remember thinking how weird it was that none of the adults that passed tried to save the princess or the young boy. And how it was stupid that those bullies were attacking her as if she was the Elf that killed their loved ones."

    "But, then it dawned on me that I was doing the same thing. I was holding grudges against her- as if a sad princess was responsible for Amirin''s death."

    Gideon watched Vin take one of his pawns, and he clicked his teeth. "I was just so angry... I needed someone to hate, and that happened to be her."

    The young man made his next move, continuing the narrative, "I followed them the next day too but I made a mistake, and one of the bullies saw me and pulled me into the fight."

    "For some reason, even hurt and teary-eyed, Maeve tried to defend me... Of course, all three of us were beaten together, but I didn''t forget that she stood up for me, a stranger."

    "I don''t know why, but after the fight, we ended up talking, and I told her my story. She cried and promised to make things right on her father''s behalf, but after watching her I knew she was the one who needed help most."

    Jazzy slapped his bicep, which wasn''t impressive for a Ravenour; "So, I began to get into fights with them more often. Back then, we were all just friends. In those days Maeve still smiled, cried, and enjoyed things like sweets and flowers."

    Gideon was upbeat as he recalled fond memories of him and his friends. But, then, his mood dampened, "It didn''t stop with me and Tristen. Maeve saved many people well before being recognized as the princess. Every tragic tale she heard made her more bitter of her father, and she gradually became resentful."

    "By the age of twelve, her number of retainers jumped from two to ten, including Northern Ravenours like Casty and her father Vauntis."

    This was a new name that triggered the start of Maeve''s rise. As Vin listened, he learned that Vauntis was originally an assassin for hire who moved away from the Northern nations after poisoning a king. He was allowed to live in their town despite his and his daughter''s appearance because he was an Expert-ranked adventurer. He was in their good graces until Casty came home beaten one day, and he raised hell at the academy she attended. Maeve stopped him from being executed, instead praising him for his love for his kin. The man became loyal to the young princess for her mercy, becoming the first real warrior in her ranks.

    The next time Maeve and her friends were attacked by the usual bullies, Vauntis found out and spent the next day hunting them all down. Gideon said he clearly recalled what happened next. He and the rest of Maeve''s retainers were led to a remote location in town and entered an old building where they saw the group who attacked them in shackles with their mouths covered. Casty tried to persuade her father to let them go, but Vauntis held out his blade and told Maeve that a ruler who hesitated was a ruler destined to fail.

    Gideon picked up the queen chess piece and held it toward the sun, "That was the last time I saw her cry.

    "Vauntis taught me how to be ruthless and kill... I''m sure he was brought up the same way; after all, Ravenour culture destroys innocence in children."

    "We may be ruined, but I follow Maeve because I know she can create a better life for the coming generations."

    Vin saw Less, Hughton''s granddaughter, at the back of his mind. How numb she looked, so void of emotion. He never imagined being thankful for being raised Human, a creature encouraged to smile and enjoy life''s simple pleasures.

    "She''ll do it," Vin said, taking another victory against Gideon. "If anyone can save your people, its her."

    "I know," Jazzy replied. Ten games later, his brain gave out, and he groaned. Vin Archived the chessboard, telling them, "That''s enough for now."

    His opponent was quiet, massaging away a headache.

    They walked back to the house together, and both stopped at the door in amazement. Vin''s eyes widened when he found Tristen and Casty executing perfect ollies on their boards.

    He''d known Antsy was a natural at skating, but for them both to grasp the skill that took him days to learn was phenomenal. Thinking about it, the fact that Tristen taught himself to skate without guidance is incredible; if Vin personally trained him, they could be on par with Olympic athletes.

    "Good job," he praised, his tone even more tender after hearing about their struggles. He walked up with soft applause. "Let''s move on to the next lesson."

    He demonstrated how to do a 180 ollie. He did so with practiced ease, snapping the board off the ground and rotating his body and the board 180 degrees before landing with a satisfying clack.

    The two skaters restrained their awe, promised swift completion of this lesson, and began to practice together. With them taken care of and Gideon gathering his allies to explain their new game plan, Vin was on to conversing with Maeve about his absent power.

 57: Cabin at the Center of the Galaxy

    Maeve was speaking with three other Ravenours, the few who weren''t all muscle and destruction. Vin interrupted, telling the young royal, "We need to talk."

    Upon his word, the three associates closed their journals and began dismissing. Maeve''s eyes traced the men as they packed up, a hint of displeasure on her face. She was their ruler; they were to leave on her command, yet these subjects adhered to another figure.

    Vin held out his palm, compelling the three aides to stop moving. He then looked to one winged woman, telling her, "Not here. Let''s talk in private."

    He walked ahead, proceeding into the dim, unlit Elven bedroom, his silhouette disappearing into the shadows. Moments later, Maeve followed, her presence cautious yet composed.

    Her pointed ears twitched slightly as Vin turned and closed the door behind them, the quiet click of the lock echoing. Her ruby eyes lingered on him, studying his every move with silent suspicion.

    "What did you want to speak about?" She asked, forcing an authoritative tone. The poorly-mannered Human stepped closer, and she took a pace back, saying, "I asked you a question, Vin..."

    "Relax," he said, growing closer until within arms reach. At this distance, he could sense her amber soul mixing with pinkish-red tints. A new ability allowed him to discern that her mind was active, processing numerous thoughts and emotions. He tried calming her, stating, "It won''t take long."

    The dark-haired royal swung her crutch up and held it in a guarded stance; the tips of her ears were faintly blushed, and her stone expression began to crumble. "Wh- We have work to do. There is no time to delay."

    Vin tilted his head, peering at the uncharacteristically flustered princess. He hadn''t fully shaken the damage from seeing his entire life within an instant. So, his violet eyes were intense, seemingly devouring everything they laid on.

    "I understand," he said, aware something was off about the young woman but not quite sure what. Whatever the case, he jumped to the matter at hand. It took some time for him to channel the Astral Ichor accordingly, but there was a subtle flash, and a single book appeared in the air.

    The tome, "Settings," unfurled, spanning hundreds of pages, each describing a specific place in great detail. He reasoned that the same book would act as a two-way door, allowing him to enter and exit his alleged sanctuary- as long as the item remained intact.

    "This is no magic I have ever seen before," She stated, gazing at the floating book. "What is this all about?"

    "I met the deity that created this dimension," Vin replied. "She reconstructed my home on Earth and summoned me to tell me I was too powerful for this quest."

    "You- what, how is that possible?" She questioned, her tone level to mask her bewilderment.

    "I know," Vin said calmly, eyeing the floating tome. I didn''t believe my own eyes at first, either, but if you touch this book, I can show you."

    There may have been other ways to prove himself. However, part of him also wanted to physically enter the garden sanctuary and show Maeve what he saw when he dreamed.

    The half-elf hesitated, but Vin carelessly grabbed her petite hand and raised it to the book, murmuring, "Trust me."

    She examined his sharp, confident eyes, and soon she stopped resisting. Vin pulled her hand to the title, and upon touching it, they both disappeared in a weightless flash of pure white light.

    <>

    When the brilliance faded, they stood in a quiet home of pure fiction. Vin''s expectations were shattered, and he found himself standing inside his literal sanctuary. He remembered that as a child, he reimagined the classic cabin in the woods, sketching pictures and describing a new scene to his mother as "a cabin at the center of the galaxy."

    The floor and windowed walls were made of dark oak wood. However, the triangular roof above them was completely glass, allowing a view into a beautiful, dark expanse of outer space and twinkling stars.

    A fireplace bathed the home with a warm glow, contrasting the cool shades of space. The cushioned furniture in the living room resembled his house on Earth, which was both gratifying and bittersweet. Sure, everything about that place was childish and impractical, but it was safe... Whenever something terrible happened to him as a child, he closed his eyes and visited this place to calm himself.

    It was the first time Vin had seen Maeve utterly awestruck to the degree she could not speak. She gazed straight up at the glass roof, overwhelmed by the otherworldly display.

    Vin saw she was overcome by the world-shattering setting, so he placed his hand over her eyes to block the view and said, "Let''s sit."

    The two sat on the cozy rug before the fireplace, digesting everything. Maeve occasionally looked up at the glass roof but soon returned to staring at the cackling flame. Her voice was a whisper when she finally asked, "Where are we..."

    "That''s part of what I wanted to talk to you about," he responded.

    He looked at her and stated bluntly, "My powers were sealed by the creator of the Archival Dimension."

    She snapped her head at him, the warm light intensifying her ruby eyes. "Our God''s flame? That''s impossible."

    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    Vin held his hand out and concentrated. Moments later, his book of items appeared in his grip. "It''s true. This power is supposed to be a replacement."

    She was still perplexed, but Vin explained the best he could. He omitted the dark Phoenix from the retelling but explained that he was summoned after killing a company of Elves. There, the librarian shackled him with golden bracelets that blocked his ability to create flames. Since Maeve already had a lot to process, he summed up his new skills as "Powers of Archive."

    The disheveled royal rubbed her head, clarifying, "And you claim that the deity created this place from your memory?"

    Vin glanced around, replying, "This place never existed in reality, I think she designed it using the pictures I drew a lot as a child."

    "This is a lot to grasp," she replied, pulling her uninjured leg to her chest and staring idly into the fire. A long minute passed before a faint yawn escaped her lips. "An entity able to seal the everlasting flames..."

    Vin leaned toward the fireplace and placed his hand inside the red blaze. It wasn''t hot, but warm, so he hadn''t returned to a simple Human, nevertheless... "It''s all true. I''m no longer the Eternal."

    He was prepared for Maeve to renounce him. After all, their alliance arose from her need for power and a way to sway her people. The title of the renowned warrior from their planet, Volcorath, was what she required, not a Human with various magic tricks.

    Vin still believed he was strong enough to fight in that world. However, Maeve knew he couldn''t wield a sword properly. As far as she knew, he could only bat enemies over the head with a club like a caveman and cast non-lethal spells.

    Vin took his hand from the fire, leaned back, and looked up at the galaxies above them. It calmed his spirit to the point he could just fall asleep, and like the young royal, he began to yawn.

    Maeve was quiet. In fact, it was detestably silent after he told her the truth. He had wished she would just call him useless and leave rather than sit there wordlessly. It would have been easier that way... Not that he cared about her opinion of him. She was just- just a temporary part of his journey.

    A discomfort built in his chest, an anxiousness unlike anything he had ever experienced. Vin stared at the rug, a growing unhappiness deepening his frown. It wasn''t as if he liked her. She was just one of the many brutes he''d been forced to live with.

    Yet, for some reason, he wanted her to need him, to beg him to always stay by her side and trust him enough to show her genuine emotion.

    "What, nothing to say?" Vin said, his tone bitter to mask the gloom he felt inside. "Are you so shocked that you can''t speak?"

    "Going to fire me from your little squad?" He taunted.

    He glanced over at the royal, prepared for whatever tasteless mug was on her face. Only, she wasn''t making any kind of expression. Maeve''s eyes were closed, and her head lay on her knee motionlessly. Maybe even asleep.

    The fire illuminated her gorgeous face, long black hair, and fiendish horns to dangerous degrees. And, once again, he found himself watching her rest. ''This girl, I swear...''

    Vin knew she had slept less than ten hours in the past few days. So, this cozy sanctuary written from a child''s dream acted as a natural sedative. The mere sight of her relaxing and the absurdly comfy rug below them made Vin yawn again, and his eyes began to flutter.

    He knew there was a lot to do still, so he grabbed Maeve''s shoulder and shook her awake. The young woman lifted her head from her knee, opened her ruby eyes slightly, and gazed at the nodding Human. Somehow, when it was just the two of them, they were both so vulnerable, so- ordinary. Then again, Maeve was a half-elf, the people who enjoyed simple things like music and delicious pastries. And Vin was just a lonesome skateboarder whose life was ruined by the assimilation.

    "Vin..." Maeve mumbled, shaking her head. "I do not care that you lost your power..."

    ''She was listening?'' He thought, confused as to why she didn''t reply sooner. Or, perhaps, she only heard the first half before falling asleep.

    The one-winged royal slothfully scooched closer to Vin and rested her head on his shoulder. The feeling of another person leaning against him was still so bizarre. It was as if he, a hooligan, wasn''t meant to support someone other than himself. Yet, it was a pleasing sensation.

    After a brief intermission, the royal spoke again, her words as warming as the fireplace before them, "From the moment you entered our town, you never stopped amazing me."

    "You never showed fear of anything, learned magic in seconds, and became fluent in Vulcan within a week. Tristen spoke of you often in town, saying you were brilliant but blind to your own talent."

    Maeve dug her face into the sleeve of his hoodie, whispering, "We were both happy to meet someone who didn''t treat us differently because of our appearance or standing. Someone we could be ourselves with."

    "That''s enough," Vin scowled. He knew if his heart was washed with any more affection, he could do something that could ruin what they had.

    "I just wanted you to know that you were so much more than just the Eternal," she voiced. "Thanks to you, I could take leadership of my people and prove that intellect could prevail over a culture ruled by physical strength."

    "Many have died as a result of my coming to power..." She paused and gripped Vin''s sleeve. "But, I will ensure their deaths were not in vain. Their spirit will guide me and Ravenours to a promising future."

    Maeve lifted her face, gazing into Vin''s conflicted eyes. Who knew what she searched for inside his violet irises. She finally concluded, telling him, "Eternal flames or not, I want you to remain by my side."

    Seeing the mighty royal with such an affectionate countenance was mind-blanketing. It drove Vin crazy.

    Everything about that moment was just... Perfect. Her tender gaze, the fireplace inside that cabin in the galaxy, the silence. His entire body felt hot, and his heart was beating wild and screaming at him to act. Yelling at him to do better with his second chance at life and not let it end with more regrets. Vin succumbed to temptation and did something he knew he shouldn''t have.

    Vin drew his face closer to hers.

    She pulled away, and the ends of her pointed ears reddened, "Vin?"

    The closer he got, the more she stumbled over her words, "I- I can''t. We can''t afford to be distracted right now."

    He continued to lean in, grabbing her waist, saying, "Then don''t be."

    At some point, she had run out of room to flee, "There you go, telling me what to do again..."

    "You can punish me later," Vin whispered. Maeve''s eyes narrowed as if accepting of the subsequent moment. All the stars above them seemed to shine brighter in blessing. The fireplace felt brighter and warmer as Maeve''s delicate lips planted against Vin''s in a timeless moment. They weren''t joined long, yet it felt like a blissful eternity.

    Perhaps even fate was astonished. After all, he was just a kid who wanted to be a pro skater, and she was the half-elf princess who aspired to be a queen. Regardless. Vin was happy with this outcome.

    Right now, more than ever, Maeve began to feel like a home, away from home. Tristen and Gideon, too, were becoming irreplaceable members of a new family.

 58: In Another Life

    The pair had been missing long enough to draw suspicion. So, Vin helped Maeve onto her feet and exited the sanctuary together. The royal fled the room before either could digest what had happened, but Vin knew he wouldn''t have any regrets. His only concern was about what would become of their partnership.

    It was late afternoon, so there wasn''t much time before the operation. While Maeve returned to work, Vin stayed behind. He recalled seeing a few nostalgic items lying around the Galaxy house and wanted to archive them. He picked up his favorite shoes, which were too small for his adult self. He looked at sports magazines and stickers and held his first mobile device, wishing it turned on so he could use the headphones for music.

    While there, Vin also archived several short-lived objects, such as pillows, blankets, and furniture. His mind strained to absorb all the memories, but it would be worth it if he could one day create powerful shades without blackouts. Having a personal army could be even more valuable than his flames.

    When Vin was done, he returned to the elven bedroom and dismissed the book. ''The power of memory and creation, huh...''

    ''May not be strong, but, there''s a lot of potential,'' he thought, walking to the living room. He already deduced that the goth historian was once a mortal Elf who ascended to godhood. If that were the case, he, too, could become so strong that creating a new Earth would be possible.

    ''Thinking about it, the bird probably only wanted me because it knew I was connected with the librarian.''

    ''But, if that''s the case, why didn''t it just tell me its goal was to re-create their planet, Vulcorath?'' he considered, placing a hand on his chin. ''There''s still so many pieces missing...''

    Fixating on the subject wouldn''t provide answers. Right now, he needed to focus on what was ahead of him because going into the city without focus could be disastrous.

    Vin entered the living room and spotted Maeve, beautiful yet assertive, as she delivered a motivational address to her people. In less than an hour, they would be entering the guarded market. Vin tucked a hand into his cultist hoodie, leaned against the wall, and listened. While doing so, he wondered if he could be convinced to die for someone else''s mission.

    ''Definitely not.'' He believed a powerful cause was one that no one had to convince you of; it was an innate feeling your heart wanted to follow without question. And right now, he certainly wasn''t motivated to die before finding his family.

    Vin eyed Gideon, who was at the front of the audience. He hoped their supply run went smoothly so they could learn to play the clarinet together. Vin glanced at Tristen next, who had an antsy sway as they listened. Vin was personally looking forward to skating with the youthful fellow once this undertaking was over.

    Finally, he gazed at the mighty Maeve, her expression calm yet fierce as she uplifted her people. Whenever he looked at her, he couldn''t avoid recalling her touch and hoped to find moments like that again.

    "Maeve," he muttered quietly, knowing the half-elf would hear him. Vin pulled his hood over his head and whispered, "I''m off."

    He tapped the day-old longboard Casty left against a wall, archived it, and headed for the door. The royal''s speaking cadence shifted, becoming slower and more temperate as she said, "Be careful."

    Vin looked back and met her gaze momentarily. Then, she resumed her usual authority and addressed her people as if the message was intended for them. Vin opened the door quietly, whispering, "I will."

    He snuck out of the house into the calm daylight. The others wouldn''t depart for around another hour, but he had a lot to do in a short amount of time. First, he had to find his Shade and then locate as many of the missing Ravenours as possible. Those who he missed would simply be left behind.

    Vin took off on his longboard, moving at absurd speeds down the street of the city of Canals, which resembled a fairy tale like Venice. As brisk winds cut across his face, he weighed everywhere his Shade could be. It was a large city, so they had to have accounted for something like this, but where?

    Actually, one place came to mind. Without wasting any time, Vin navigated to the location of his first death, a small shopping strip, where he was shredded by the earth mage''s light spell.

    His soul sense had a broader range from frequent use, so he made several detours along the way to communicate with Ravenours. The interactions were short, only telling them when and where to flee the city.

    After his final stop, he stepped outside and hopped onto his longboard as usual- until a sharp sting jolted through his mind. Vin halted, gripping his head as a cold chill crept over him, his gaze darkening as he scowled at the ground.

    The voices were starting again, so it wouldn''t be long before the undead assaulted the city. He just hoped its defenses lasted. Vin persisted, rolling around patrols with his silent enchanted skateboard; even if spotted, he had too much momentum to be caught on foot.

    He eventually returned to where he''d died and spotted glowing, purple words on the wall written in Earthian, "Keep South. There''s a small wreck yard by the water. Signal for me."

    He followed the canal further and saw tall fences surrounding a small enclosure. The Sphere of Silence was already cast around it, so he knew that was the right spot. Even more, several souls were active on the other side of the wall.

    There was a door-sized entrance that Vin peeked into and saw the compound. There were dozens of mounds of wood surrounding a dock where the Elves had repaired or built ships. Now, his Shade had taken over, utilizing the yard''s resources and several Ravenours to create something.

    Chucky, the stout carpenter from their town, was leading the endeavor. Judging by the attire of those gathered, it was clear that most of the men and women there were skilled Artisans. As Vin surveyed their project, he couldn''t help but let out a dry chuckle.

    The Shade had conjured up a monstrosity. He combined Ravenour and Human knowledge to create what looked like a hybrid between a fantasy horse-drawn carriage and a modern four-door SUV. It had a simple rectangular body with window cut-outs and wide wheels. It had a front hood, but he knew it was strictly aesthetics. It was likely that the Shade intended to use the spell Rotate to make the wheels spin while the driver steered inside the vehicle.

    Vin looked at his doppelganger and whispered, "Lucky." He wanted to craft a vehicle himself, but his Shade, who shared the same mind, was the one who had the time for the project. Evidently, Chucky and the other Artisans were enjoying themselves too. They all moved enthusiastically, grinning as they sawed and hammered away.

    Tapping into the mind of his Shade was easy, and he told the mirror to come outside. The duplicate finished shaping a flat plane of lumber and told the Ravenours he was stepping away. Chucky released a hearty chuckle, wiped the sweat from his head, and yelled, "Don''t take long; we''re going to need everyone fully committed if we''re going to have this beast finished by nightfall!"

    The excited bunch cheered for some reason and put their sweat-drenched bodies back to work. Well, it wasn''t like Vin couldn''t understand since he found creating skateboards exciting. Truthfully, if he assimilated as a regular Human, he may have chosen Artisan as his profession instead of Adventurer. Perhaps there was a timeline where he, Maeve, Tristen, and Gideon could have lived in peace and been the people they wanted to instead of what fate dictated.

    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.

    Vin''s doppelganger, still dressed in elven garments, exited the side door with a sack of items. Neither version looked at each other long, getting straight to business. First, Vin shared the updated plan to escape the city and the four new spell scrolls. They had the same mastery of essence manipulation, so it was just a matter of whether a shade with an artificial soul could use that magic.

    Next, the mirror version dropped the satchel of objects, informing Vin of what it had done in the past few hours. First, it helped scout missing Ravenours while skating to inspect the kingdom''s defenses. The good news was that he found roughly eighty people, including Hughton and Less. The bad news was the stone walls were on the verge of crumbling. The Elves were fixing it, but it was battered with scorch marks and dents. Because of the nature of the damage, they inferred the undead could use magic, making them all the more dangerous.

    After the survey, the Shade returned to an area he was sure his counterpart would find. Because that place was so close to where everyone landed, finding Ravenours to help build the vehicle was easy.

    As for the stuff in the bag, the mirror emptied the sack on the floor, revealing a steel sword, dagger, leather gloves, and shoes. "A patrolman wandered into the yard while we were working."

    The consequences were obvious. Judging by the equipment, the patrolmen were lightly dressed in leather. That was good because an armored knight would have caused a lot of trouble.

    Vin archived all the items, and since most of them were in the range of four years old, he began suffering a moderate headache. While adding more items to his collection, his Shade said they would draw a map of where the eighty survivors he uncovered were and send the warriors in the yard to debrief them on the escape plan.

    As the number of survivors rose, traveling across the continent to the demon kingdom would become more challenging. But Vin wouldn''t ease up- for Maeve''s sake. He told his shade he would return after scouring the city more and left.

    <>

    Vin hit five locations in an hour. Each, like the music store, was packed with Ravenours. He instructed the inhabitants to prepare to vacate and moved on to the next one. Standing outside the sixth, a tiny home, something was odd. He sensed one soul that was unlike the rest. Its pulse was almost alien in comparison, not to mention feeble for a brute.

    He entered the building and scanned the cautious brutes. He couldn''t demonstrate his flames, but they listened long enough to discover he was there on Maeve''s behalf. His eyes bounced around the room as he informed them of the mass evacuation, looking for the odd man out. When it proved fruitless, he searched the building, finding two souls behind a door.

    He had recognized both, one toxic in color and the other a bleak, trembling blue.

    The doorknob didn''t turn. Locked.

    He was strong enough to break it open but didn''t want to fall into the habit of brute forcing everything. Not when his destructive powers were sealed. So, Vin gripped the handle and utilized a new spell to increase his proficiency with it. He channeled his essence into the knob, and it wiggled in a joyous greeting of life. Vin then commanded the thing, "Open."

    The lock unhatched, the handle turned, and the door hastily swung open of its own accord. The moment Vin walked into the room, it closed behind him and latched itself shut, awaiting further order.

    Vespa, the Ravenour with light gray skin, toxic green eyes, and lipstick, bucked in front of the dirty Human she''d jailed and growled. Her left arm grasped a serious injury on her gut, while the right was held out as if in security of the anxious male behind her.

    ''They''d been together the entire time¡­'' Even when plunged into a deadly realm with relentless enemies, she didn''t free them. Vin''s eyes narrowed, and his emotions numbed. It was easier to kill like this.

    He used his power of archive to hail the sword he recently obtained and raised it. The woman, dressed in a white, bloody top and black leather high-waisted bottoms, grabbed her whip to resist, but her injury caused her to kneel over with a pained grunt.

    She was defenseless, and Vin was ready to end her, but then the malnourished, dark-eyed, brown hair male behind her yelled in Earthian, "W-wait!"

    "D-dont¡­" His voice was faint-hearted and hesitant, but he stood and continued, "She saved me¡­"

    Vin scowled, responding harshly in their native language,  "You''re joking."

    "N-no, I¡­" The prisoner stuttered, their dirt-streaked face looking at the ground in trained obedience. Their features were soft, once belonging to someone with aspirations, perhaps a scholar in another life. But now, they were merely a captive. The young man fidgeted with his hands, murmuring, "I would have died. She was injured protecting me from the knights."

    A flicker of fire reflected in Vin''s eyes as he squeezed his fist and snarled. He stormed forward, roughly grabbed the passive man by the jaw, and forced his head up. Watching a fellow Human cower and squirm like that before the enemy ignited a deep, seething rage within him. "She subjugated you! You were only saved so she could torture you more!"

    Vespa struggled to her feet and grabbed Vin''s cruel hand, shouting in Vulcan, "Let him go!"

    Vin did just that, releasing the battered Human, balling up his fist, and punching the woman in her injured gut, causing her to reel over in pain. She fell to her knees, and he swung the sword at Vespa, though the young man bucked before her and halted the attack.

    "I know!" the weak-willed man exclaimed in a slightly higher tone. Still, the fact he couldn''t scream or even look Vin in the eyes was proof he was broken. "They did terrible things to me, but I''m also alive because of her¡­"

    "I''m glad I didn''t die before seeing more of the new world. There is so much to discover, to research¡­ So I owe her this much."

    Vin scrutinized the man, the only other Human he''d known to be in the Vulcorath region. The words discovery and research triggered his powerful mind to put together the coincidences. "You''re the plant guy."

    "Q.Q. right?" He recalled reading a journal entry from a person by those initials the day Humans arrived in Auroraan.

    The young man nodded shakily, and Bonely pulled up one of their records at his request.

    <hr>

    [Discovered By:] Q.Q.

    [Discovered On:] Date: 1/1/300 A.D.

    [Name:] Pirana Plant

    [Notes:] This plant seems to disguise itself in its surroundings. It clipped my leg when it snapped shut, but luckily, I only have a small cut.

    Interesting, my leg is now beginning to go numb. The skin around the wound is quickly turning colors, which may be an infection.

    YES, this plant is definitely poisonous. Oh, lord, VERY POISIONOUS.

    I can''t feel my leg anymore!

    [End]

    <hr>

    Vin remembered thinking he had to have been a strange person to document a discovery while their life was in danger. An oddball like him. Someone he wanted to meet. Unfortunately, the man before him was not the same individual. Ravenours dimmed their flame and made them submissive and dreary.

    ''Then he wasn''t kidnapped during the raid on Human settlements. He entered a lesser bridge and got stranded like me.'' Not that it mattered; he was still a victim. That poisonous woman had a dreadful hold on them. As gratifying as it would be to kill her, that idiot wouldn''t stop getting in the way.

    "Fine." There was a subtle flash as the steel sword was dismissed back to its archives. Vin backed off, adding, "I won''t kill her, but you''re coming with me."

    Q.Q nodded softly and followed, but Vespa, still on her knees from the strike, wrapped her arms around the male''s waist, her noxious green eyes peering violently at the Eternal. Vin looked down at her in disgust, then at the malnourished, short-haired Human, "If I have to remove her I won''t hold back."

    "I understand," Q.Q weakly replied. He pulled on the woman''s arms, but there was no way a Human could overpower a Ranvenour. A moment later, he laid his hand on her head and said some of the few words he''d picked up in Vulcan during the past week, something she probably said to him often. "See you soon."

    For one reason or another, her eyes widened when hearing him speak the brutish language. Vin believed such gentle words were wasted on the savage and snarled, "He''s safer with me, you know that."

    Vespa went still for a contemplative moment, then released her hold and scanned her bleeding injury, knowing she was too weak to protect anyone else. She peered at Vin and promised, "I will come for him."

    Q.Q asked what she had said, but Vin ignored him and angrily marched to the door, which opened automatically. "It doesn''t matter. Let''s go."

 59: Better Off Dead

    Even though Vin was in a hurry, his travel time was halved because he had to walk at the unfortunate man''s pace. Although both likely had many questions for each other, it was a quiet trip. The only words passed were Vin telling them to stop because a patrol was near.

    He thought being alone with a Human after so long would be refreshing, but it was the opposite. Traveling with Ravenours would be less uncomfortable. He just hoped the rest of humanity hadn''t lost their spirit, or Auroraan would continue belittling them.

    It was a long walk. By the time they returned to the compound, the last remnants of sunlight were retiring. Vin couldn''t sense any living souls, so he went right inside the fenced wreck yard and met his Mirror. His Shade saw and observed the slim, brown-haired male. "You found them."

    Vin nodded, roaming to the wooden, four-door vehicle, an admirable cross between a fantasy carriage and an SUV. Q.Q leaned their head in, squinted at the craft, and then at the two identical individuals. Vin could tell their vision was bad by how long he observed them.

    Q.Q''s tone was timid, and they averted their gaze when they questioned, "Who... How is this possible?"

    Vin ran his hand along the smooth surface of the craft, flatly replying, "Twin brother, he made the vehicle."

    The slightly older male rubbed his nape in skepticism.

    The Shade surveyed the timid discoverer, shook his head in disappointment, and turned back to his counterpart to update them on progress, "We finished a while ago. The Ravenours I sent to notify the other survivors should have made contact by now, too."

    "Chucky and the others?" Vin asked.

    "Gone," the Shade replied, looking up at the darkening sky. "It''ll take over an hour for regular people to reach the city gates by foot, so I sent them ahead first."

    "I just stayed to make sure things were good on your end before joining them."

    Vin looked at them inquiringly, "Joining them?"

    The duplicate nodded, clarifying, "Yea, most of the knights should be at the main gate now, but there may still be patrols on the street. Gonna make sure Hughton and Less makes it out alright."

    They motioned at the vehicle with their head, "You''re late, so Gideon''s group probably already returned with supplies and left with everyone. You take the wheels and catch up."

    "I didn''t have time to make something bigger, so six is a full load. That means you can just hold Maeve and three more."

    "I''ll make it work," Vin declared, walking to the stylized SUV and telling his counterpart, "We''re going the same direction, so i''ll give you a lift halfway."

    "Nah," the mirror self sounded. He whistled, and their childhood skateboard, recently given life with the soul-infusing magic called Animate, zoomed over. The outer rim of the board was glowing with the spell of Marking, so a trail of purple light was left behind it like a sports car with underglow.

    "I''ll be faster on a board," the Shade said, the skateboard roving around them like a dog happy to see its owner. They hopped on the animated tool, and it began to travel without him using his feet. The double looked back as they departed but withheld whatever comment they were about to make and exited without so much as a goodbye.

    Vin watched them roll away on their glowing skateboard. He, too, wanted to say more to himself, yet the words didn''t seem to form, so he just mumbled, "Thanks."

    He was on the way to utilize the Shades project when his mind was struck again. He squeezed his head as an evil, invisible force tunneled into his skull. It felt like dozens of sharp, icy claws dug into him, trying to pry its way inside his barricaded doors. He fought the aggressive attack, knowing the consequences of losing. If that darkness was allowed entry into his mind, they could track exactly where he was.

    The thrashing nor the voices ceased this time. Their relentless persistence was maddening. His mind should have been a place of solitude, somewhere private. However, lately, it had only been overrun by countless intruding voices.

    Q.Q noticed his struggle and gently asked if he was okay. But Vin''s mind was still a battleground, his own thoughts clashing with the many invaders. The weight was unbearable- he couldn''t take any more. When the man checked on him again, Vin''s frayed patience finally snapped. His eyes burned with irritation as he barked, "I''m fine! Get in the fucking car!"

    Q.Q flinched, recoiling as if struck. His hands trembled, one clutching the bottom of his dirty, torn shirt, the other holding his Journal. He seemingly lowered his presence, his posture dropping into an anxious hunch, staring at the ground as he entered the vehicle and closed the door softly.

    Just about as soon as Vin took the driver seat, Bonely tapped into his mind, alerting him in a rare, annoyed tone, "That person already claimed your creation."

    Vin scowled, snatched the man''s Journal, and held it out of reach, "Do you always take credit for someone else¡¯s creation!?"

    The battered man became wide-eyed and sank into the seat, "S-Sorry. I should have considered that you would want to be the one that discovered it first..."

    "I did it without thinking... But I added your name to the page so-."

    Bonely, possessed by something unknown to Vin, connected to the other person''s mind, exclaiming, "Does that justify the offense? Does your background as a researcher give you claim to another''s right of discovery?"

    Q.Q''s hand grabbed his head, and he jerked away as if that would rid the sudden voice in his mind. At the same time, Vin reached behind his back, yanked the skeleton spine in front of him, squeezed, and raged, "Don''t EVER let someone else into my mind without my permission!"

    The assistant quivered at his fury, "S-sorry sir, I just assumed because he was also Human, it would be o-"

    "I won''t tell you again!" He interrupted. The discoverer, just recently a captive, was pressed against the far door, squeezing their chest and shivering. Vin glanced at them, scoffed, and tossed their Journal onto their lap.

    Vin slammed his head against the steering wheel and cursed. He knew neither of them meant any harm, but right now, everything was just so exasperating. He took a moment to breathe, then channeled the Rotate spell through the vehicle to make the wheels revolve. His counterpart had already enchanted it, so it moved silently, although the lack of suspension made it uncomfortable.

    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    Despite never driving a real car, it was easy to control. He could increase the amount of mana he channeled with the Rotate spell to accelerate. And running the magic counterclockwise made the SUV brake. There was no speedometer, but they effortlessly reached the speed of a modern engine car.

    The roads were wide enough to maintain decent speed while traveling through the city. He was sure Maeve would never wait for him and put her people in jeopardy, but he decided to drive to the hideout as a precaution.

    <>

    It was dark by the time they arrived at home base. Extremely so. Clouds covered up the moon, and you could barely see down the road since there were no street lights. There was also an ominous chill in the air that made him even more uneasy.

    Vin pulled up outside the house and scanned the area with his soul-sense. What he found made his chest constrict.

    There were people inside. A lot of them.

    He violently stomped the driver''s door open and exited the vehicle before slamming the door. ''What the hell is she thinking!''

    ''They should have been left! Even if we leave now, we have to walk because there are too many of those savages to fit in the car!''

    His composure melted. It was only for a moment. But that was all it took for a fierce storm of evil to hurricane through his head. A violent smash broke down his mind''s walls, and horrible presences blasted him. He clenched his skull, falling to his knees, feeling his psyche ripped bare and exposed.

    Bonely was speaking, but its voice was drowned out. A feeble hand pressed onto his back and shook him with urgency, rocking his body back and forth. A minute later, the bombardment began settling.

    Why?

    Because those rotting creatures got what they wanted. Vin, breathing heavily with cold beads rolling down his body, punched the concrete ground, whispering with a dire gasp, "They know where I am."

    Vin got up and made the discoverer get back inside the carriage-style SUV. He hurried inside the elven home, and everyone''s eyes plastered on the hooded individual.

    All thirty people. Mostly weak Artisans to boot.

    Vin froze in daze.

    "Master," Bonely urged. Guiding him back to reality. Vin blinked and pulled his hood down, exposing his irate face. There was not a single supply container in sight. Even worse, all the Adventurers were still missing.

    Vin turned his furious gaze to Maeve, who was already approaching him on her crutch with Tristen. Both of their spirits were anxious. However, the sight of their ally''s safe return alleviated their soul. The pink-haired Ravenour was forming a welcoming smile when Vin erupted, "Where the hell is Gideon! What happened!"

    The horned woman and the guard halted, their faces contorting with awe. Vin, usually a mild, logical thinker, eyed the large group of Ravenours and shouted, "Why are you still here, you were supposed to leave an hour ago!"

    Heavy creeks sounded as Vin stomped to Maeve with a vicious scowl. Tristen bucked in front of the royal, returning a heated stare, "You need to calm down."

    "Calm down?!" Vin barked. "Over three hundred Ravenours are marching to the city border as we speak. And the ladder they need to escape is still here with us!"

    "I spent hours finding these people for you, Maeve! You!" He didn''t truly care whether those strangers lived or died. Nevertheless, his disturbed mind twisted the thought, making it matter. The idea that his efforts might be wasted ignited a bitter anger within him.

    As he grew irate, Maeve dropped her crutch, reached past Tristen, and roughly tugged Vin in, whispering angrily, "This isn''t the place!"

    Her long black hair swayed fiercely as she hauled him to the unlit backyard and shoved him against the exterior wall. Her ruby eyes burned with a flame hot enough to combat his own, and her barbaric strength locked him against the surface, unable to move.

    "Compose yourself!" she snapped. "We are troubled enough without you loosing your temper."

    Vin gripped the arm that pinned him down, shouting at her through the night, "Whose fault is that, princess!?"

    The panel behind him creaked as an inhuman force drove into his chest, threatening to cave it in. It became harder to breathe, yet he still resisted the royal, who snarled and remarked, "You are forgetting your place, Vin."

    She inched her heated face in, threatening in a chillingly calm manner, "Do not take my favor of you as a means to act senseless. If you pose a threat to our ranks I will rid of you."

    ''Rid of me?!'' His troubled mind fumed. He''d always held doubt of the validity of his relationship with Ravenours. Maeve, Tristen, Gideon, they only tolerated him, a Human, because he was strong. And now that he didn''t have his flames, the mighty ruler was willing to drop him like rubbish.

    Vin''s jaw unlocked before thinking, and he scoffed in her face, "You would all be DEAD without me."

    Maeve''s expression hardened into a deep frown. She released him with a sharp shove and said with heavy disdain in her voice, "I am disappointed in you."

    She limped to the center of the yard with deliberate determination. Turning back, she raised her fist high, her fiery gaze locking onto him as she commanded. "Come."

    Vin cast a dark look at her while rubbing his aching chest, "What?"

    "I will spare you execution and punish you for your offenses myself," she said, her eyes burning through the darkness.

    Indignation led Vin to challenge her back. The one-winged royal was still a Ravenour, so he didn''t hold back when he threw the first punch.

    He never felt so foolish.

    His fist launched into her face and nearly shattered. He didn''t think she was an Expert rank like Kaelix, yet her body was just as sturdy. He should have known; after all, she picked up the quartz sword, whereas Gideon failed.

    Maeve mirrored his punch, her fist connecting with enough force to launch him onto his back. A pained groan escaped his lips, but before he could recover, she straddled him and gripped his hoodie. With a sharp yank, she hauled his head off the floor, her intense gaze locking onto his. "You have saved me and the life of my guards numerous times, and for that, you have my deepest gratitude."

    "But, how dare you merit yourself for the survival of all my subjects. As if they did not also suffer, and struggle to survive."

    "We are not just alive as a product of your service. We are alive because we are Ravenours."

    Maeve released him and stood. "I meant everything I said before. You are intelligent, brave, and relentless. That is why I know you will conquer whatever is weighing on your spirit."

    She returned home, leaving Vin alone. The cold, hard ground felt oddly comfortable as he wiped the crimson liquid from his lip and stared at the moon. He was still furious, but not at Maeve... The thing was, he was never really mad at any of them.

    Vin pulled his arm over his eyes to hide his sour expression, scorching humiliation beneath his skin. ''I think I''d rather die.''

    It was a brief contemplation, but he believed death would be less painful than to show such a pathetic side of himself. Getting knocked down by Maeve, a woman with one working leg, inadvertently caused him to think about his sister, Macy. She was as gifted at karate as he was at skating, so he often ended up on his back when they fought.

    Evidently, none of the lessons she taught him meant anything against fictional creatures mixed with the blood of dragons.

    Vin clicked his teeth, picked himself up, and removed his dirt-covered clothes. The dark murmurs continued, but he let them run their course. He was afraid, yes, but more than that, he was fed up and angry.

    Rage was a fuel that could overcome fear. And right now, scared or not, he was prepared to release his fury upon the nightmares that haunted him.

    Vin hailed his book of [Items] and summoned a new cultist attire. After getting dressed, he returned to the living room, ready to put an end to this chapter.

 60: Watervein, City of the Dead

    Vin entered the room with a tense scowl, making others second-guess whether they wanted to look his way. He ignored everything and marched straight to Maeve, who was being treated by the healers. His heavy steps against the hardwood floor made them stop, and they cleared out of the way.

    Vin had no intention of addressing what happened outside, so he pulled a seat next to hers, sat, and snatched a city map. He spoke, telling her, "I was out of line before. But I''m ready to figure this out."

    Straight to the point, he told her they couldn''t wait forever. Not when so many people relied on the ladder for escape. Maeve acknowledged his statement, but there was a reason they didn''t leave sooner. The Artisans were supposed to be mules for the supplies the Adventurers brought back. Also, Gideon''s group had all the warriors, so if they left, only Maeve and Tristen could protect the subjects during the trip.

    ''That''s just for self-assurance. Whether it was two or twenty Ravenour warriors, one Elven knight could kill most of these civilians.''

    Vin looked around the packed space. There were too many people. The ladder was segmented so he could strap it to the roof of the SUV and deliver it with Maeve and Tristen. But he knew the royal would never leave her subjects behind. The issue was it would take over an hour for a party that big to reach their destination.

    "Hang on..." Vin muttered, recalling his archival of [Settings]. "We can get rid of them altogether."

    Maeve''s ruby irises glared at him. Vin''s choice of words was poor, but he had an idea. And that was to toss all those non-combatants into his space sanctuary. His archive had to be materialized while people were inside, so it risked being destroyed if the person carrying it was attacked. However, they were limited in options.

    The royal listened with a grim expression. That cabin in space startled even her, so there was no telling how everyone else would react. Not to mention, they could be trapped in that space for hours or even till the next day if things went awry.

    As against it she was, the Maeve had no other choice. After Vin concluded, she rose and addressed her people. She chose her words wisely, stating they would wait in a "Secure location" until it was safe. Vin glared at Maeve; it was unnerving how good she was at feeding others crap while hiding the truth. He, too, had fallen victim to this in the past, back when she misled him and her father to kill Kaelix.

    Maeve convinced everyone that the great Eternal, master of all magics, could transport them to his home in space. The sentence sounded like a complete drivel, but her subjects'' faith in her was ascertained when they asked, "How do we get there?"

    Maeve redirected their attention to Vin, whose only instruction to the Ravenours was to close their eyes. He materialized the book, approached, and sent each of them into his sanctuary.

    Tristen watched it happen with a dumbfounded look. When only they remained, Maeve refused to go, and Tristen wouldn''t leave her side. Vin expected as much, so he rushed them to grab what they needed instead of arguing.

    Tristen grabbed the buildable ladder while Maeve gathered the map and carried Tristen''s skateboard since his hands were full. Since the quartz sword was too heavy to haul, Vin tossed it into the space sanctuary and joined the others outside.

    He quickly attached the ladder parts to the roof while explaining to the Ravenours how they would travel. He referred to the SUV as a "Human style carriage, fueled by engineering and magic."

    Vin opened the passenger door and told Q.Q, "I need you to drive."

    Before the slim man could react, he lessened their nerves, adding, "Don''t worry, it''s easy, like riding a go-kart."

    Vin saw the royal and Anty''s bewildered stares at the battered Human, so he snapped his finger at them, "Focus. Maeve, you gave me the Rotate spell, do you know how to use it?"

    She nodded, and he quickly rushed Q.Q. to the driver''s and helped Maeve into the passenger seat. Vin looked Tristen in the eyes, handed him the [Settings] archive, and said urgently, "I need you to take this book and guard it. Make sure nothing happens to it."

    The shorter-than-average Ravenour grabbed the tome tightly and replied resolutely, "I''ll do everything in my power to keep it safe."

    "Good," Vin replied, opening the rear door and waiting for the man to get in before closing it. He wandered to the window cut out where Maeve was seated and instructed her to channel the spell to the wheels. "Start slow until you get a feel for it. The guy there will steer."

    Maeve had the city map, so he translated "Left, and Right," to her in Earthian. Then he taught Q.Q "Fatser, and Slower," in Vulcan so they could communicate.

    "What about you?" Maeve asked, a growing concern in her voice. The guard in the back had his head out of the window, anxious for the answer.

    Suddenly, a cold shard bounced around Vin''s innards, and his head snapped to the right, where he peered into the darkness. The first of those nightmares had arrived, only seconds away.

    "I''m going to find the others. Don''t wait for us- once everyones over the wall run into the forest, and keep going until you''re away from the city."

    Bonely, who frequented Vin''s mind, sensed the evil too and was already sliding down its master''s spine, shifting to the form of hands to retrieve his longboard.

    Maeve''s fierce yet uneasy eyes stayed on him, her voice firm but quiet, "I''ll be waiting for you."

    With no time for a proper goodbye, he handed her a weapon from his [Items] archive and replied, "We''ll catch up as soon as we can."

    He backed away from the vehicle, telling them, "Now, go."

    The SUV started to reverse while Vin hailed a steel sword from his archive and reshaped it into a baseball bat. That was all he had time for before a wild shadowy figure blasted through the darkness and slammed into him with enough force to shatter brick.

    Vin had raised his weapon in defense, but the impact was so fierce that it took him off his feet, and he flung backward with whatever lunged into him.

    The SUV suddenly stopped.

    Vin tumbled across the floor but stopped the momentum by dragging the bat against the stone ground, sending red sparks flying. He bounced to his feet and roared for his companions to leave; they were needed elsewhere. And this fight was his alone.

    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    Vin fixed the dent on the bat and swung just as the creature lunged at him again.

    It caught his weapon.

    There was no reason for it to grab it, but it did. And no matter how hard Vin tried to dislodge the bat, it didn''t budge.

    An apparent power dynamic was established in that one instance. Vin gave up on the tool and stepped back a pace to get a look at his damnable foe. They were an Elven man, but their skin was as gray as iron and decaying to the degree that some parts of their body exposed their bone. Their corrupt red eyes stared at him like prey, just as unsettling as their rotten odor.

    Large, green reptilian hands crushed the steel bat and tossed it away. This creature''s limbs were wrong. Their powerful lizard-like legs and thick tail looked strong enough to break whatever they struck.

    This man''s soul was mortal, but half was missing, making them only partially living. What remained was infected by something sinister, something that bound them to the life of an undead.

    Vin was relieved to see the vehicle leaving, Tristen''s head poking out of the side in trepidation. Vin hoped the man didn''t see him shivering, bubbling with fear and hatred.

    Despite being intimidated, it was so goddamn freeing to finally face the nightmares that had haunted him the past few nights. That tormented his mind.

    He was about to release his accumulated fury when Bonely abruptly shouted into his brain, "RUN!"

    Vin snapped a furious gaze at his companion, who was flying toward him with his longboard. "Run away? After everything I went through?"

    He almost laughed.

    The skeleton assistant warned, "This man isn''t using regualr magic!"

    "NEITHER AM I!" Vin roared, snatching his skateboard and dashing forward. Bonely latched onto his hoodie, telling him that ordinary magic could not change a person''s physical form; it could only enhance it. This meant the rotting individual had a contract with a deity like him.

    Vin didn''t care; he blasted forward toward the Elf with powerful reptilian limbs. He popped the longboard off the ground and spun it before slamming it into their chest. The overwhelming foe was unphased and stared at him, a certain hunger in their eyes as they sought something.

    Essence flowed from Vin''s spirit to his steel bat, cloaking it in a visible dark aura. The Elven fighter flinched when this magic was cast, but it was too late, and the weapon bashed against their head. The blow itself didn''t leave a scratch, but the soul-destroying energy around it did. When the man''s already fractured core was struck, they lashed out with their arms, but Vin jumped away with his board before being hit.

    "I don''t give a damn if they''re friends with a lizard!" Vin shouted, enjoying the sight of his foe in pain. The man, whose soul was already half missing, was susceptible to the dark aura and lept back. Their expression twisted in hostility, and they slammed their large hand into the stone ground, bursting it. They grasped the fractured pieces and slung them like bullets.

    A quick pivot spared Vin the worst of it, but two of the pellets pierced his shoulder and lower abdomen like gunshots. After everything he''d suffered through, it was hardly an injury worth noting, so he didn''t stop his assault. He hailed a dagger, coated it with his essence, and launched it. The thick green legs of the man carried him away from the knife to the house door that he ripped off and threw with savage force.

    One kick off the ground sent Vin rolling out of the way of the barreling door while he taunted, "Think throwing things from afar will help?"

    Bits of what remained of the reptilian man''s soul began to be siphoned and ferried to Vin. He hadn''t used the spell Soul Harvest before because he worried it could backfire and harm his allies, but now it was just him and that monster.

    The clock was ticking down on their fractured soul. The nightmare only had two options left: to escape and continue to exist as an undead or perish.

    They made their choice.

    What little of their sanity remained expired, and they let out a harrowing, bone-rattling scream. This man, blessed with the powers of some sort of reptile god, bent their legs and tightened their claws before lunging forward with incredible speed.

    If it was a battle of pure might, Vin would outright lose. However, he had no intention of playing to their strength. As his attacker closed in, he peered at them and ridiculed them, "You''re afraid of dying, aren''t you, coward."

    His words struck like a blade, his focus locked onto their spirit, "Too bad, you''re going to die here. And there is no afterlife waiting. Once your soul is destroyed, you''ll rot in nothingness for eternity."

    The soul attack, Crown of Fear, hit with unforgiving force. The corners of the rotting Elven man''s mouth twitched slightly, indicating an internal struggle. Their movement stalled, and their form collapsed for a moment. Vin took advantage of this and threw a dagger at their legs, but the fighter hopped over it.

    Not that it mattered. Vin just needed them to make a broad, obvious movement.

    The man''s foot landed squarely on the longboard Vin had kicked under him, sending him off balance. Seizing the moment, Vin lunged forward, bat in hand, ready to end it.

    There was a violent crack as a thick, scale-covered tail slammed into Vin''s right side, crushing his lower ribs and sending him flying dozens of paces across the street. The pain from the heavy blow discombobulated him for too long, and by the time he lifted his face, the Elven nightmare had its mighty hand around his leg. They lifted his entire body with one arm like a rag doll, then slammed him onto the harsh ground.

    A splatter of blood painted the gray stone. The rotting creature lifted Vin above their head again and bashed him down once more, smearing the ground with crimson liquid.

    It wasn''t the first time Vin had been at death''s door, so he managed to stay conscious, albeit everything was spinning and blurry. Vin encased his fist with a dark aura and tried to strike the frantic fighter, but they effortlessly caught his arm.

    There was an unsettling, cruel SNAP that echoed through the dark street when Vin''s arm was broken in half. Before he could even scream, the nightmare, holding him by his left leg and arm, unlocked their jaws and crunched down on his abdomen. Vin''s eyes flared open as infernal pain rocketed through him. He covered his mouth with his free hand and yelled with a loud, muffled cry.

    He struggled to get free but was jailed while slowly being consumed.

    Vin could sense it; that damned corpse''s soul was recovering. Their spirits intertwined momentarily, and Vin discerned their mortal desperation. They weren''t fighting for themself but to return to their old life on Auroraan to pursue a dream. There were people he longed to see and wars he wished to conclude.

    This man entered the Archival Dimension over a week ago, seeking power to protect the people he cared for. But he ended up cursed. It was cruel, yes, but he wouldn''t achieve another chance at life without a fight.

    Bonely unlatched from Vin''s hoodie, and its right thump plowed into the undead''s eye until it popped. The decaying Elf didn''t even flinch, making it evident they didn''t feel physical pain. Since the man''s arms were busy holding Vin, its massive tail swung around and thrashed into the skeleton assistant.

    Vin was near passing out when Bonely flew back in, this time holding the bat its master had dropped. The companion slammed the soul-enhanced weapon into the reptilian man, who released its bite and shrieked. When its claws didn''t release, it hit them repeatedly, again and again. Vin tried to concentrate enough to use another spell and help, but his mind was a disaster, and the only sounds coming from his mouth were of agony.

    Despite the man''s determination, the repeated strikes and the constant effect of Soul Harvest took its toll. The area of their skin covered by green scales was reduced, and their power dwindled until they eventually gave out from Bonely''s thrashing and dropped their victim.

    The decaying figure swatted the skeleton aside and lunged for another bite. But before they could, a sudden flash of light stole their vision. A glowing pink crystal struck the floor beside them, pulsing with immense energy before erupting in a forceful explosion that sent everyone flying.

    Another nightmare had joined the hunt. It''s only desire to be the one that drained Vin of his potent soul and live again.

 61: Watervein, City of the Dead PT 2

    Vin and the undead man were hurled across the ground by the sheer force of the blast. Bloodied and disoriented, Vin barely had time to steady himself before the green-limbed Elf, already recovering, began crawling toward him with hungry eyes. Just as the creature closed in, another crystal struck, detonating and blasting them away. A moment later, Vin was pulled up, and another entity bit into his shoulder, immediately restoring their own soul.

    Madness vitalized the man with a pact with a reptilian deity, and they rushed over and grabbed the throat of the new undead, squeezing it. One, two, and then three more nightmares had found their way to Vin. None of them had physical changes to their body, but he could tell by the uniqueness of their powers they also had contracts with gods.

    They fought around him, destroying what used to be a beautiful residential area as if he was a nonfactorctor, just a trophy for the winner.

    It infuriated him beyond reason.

    Vin crushed his exhaustion beneath his resolution and rose with a low snarl. Blood seeped from the many wounds on his body; some of his ribs were broken, and his arm was busted, but he wasn''t going to sit there like their victim. Bonely returned to him with his steel baseball bat, and Vin wielded them with his little strength.

    One of the nightmares broke from the brawl early and dashed toward him, so Vin raised his club to defend himself, even knowing it wouldn''t stop them.

    Engulfed with hate for those people, Vin clanked the bat against the ground and yelled furiously in welcome of the challenge. He was moments away from a clash when a cluster of transparent bubbles floated around him. One touched Vin, expanded like a balloon, and trapped him slightly above the ground.

    The enemy''s attack bounced off the surprisingly soft yet resilient bubble, and a sword lobbed off their head in the blink of an eye. Standing before Vin was a tall, elven man with dark curls and striking teal eyes. Vin tensed, ready to fight once the spell dissipated, but before he could move, the Elf raised a large silver shield with blue highlights and blocked an incoming strike from another foe.

    It was protecting him? However, Vin wondered if that nightmare was just waiting till it was safe to eat him alone. Regardless, he was momentarily out of harm. Bonely began tearing at his hoodie for cloth and wrapping his wounds. Meanwhile, he looked at the field that had become a battleground for nearly thirty of those monsters.

    At first, it appeared as if all the undead were fighting over who would eat him. However, some seemed to be closer, forming a defensive circle. Vin recognized several of them, including the corpse bride, from his nightmare at the hot spring. Even though they protected him, he knew they wanted the same thing; the question was how they planned to obtain it.

    Fools.

    Fighting around him, treating him like some magic solution to their curse. As something less than a person.

    Vin gripped the walls of his transparent cage, a feral look on his face as he grimaced at everyone. Tiny, insignificant creatures that only stood in the way between him and never seeing that city again. He hammered at the bubble, yelling, "All this for what!?"

    He coughed up blood but wiped it away. His mental and physical damages took their toll, and before he knew it, he was shouting nonsense, "This is my power! Mine! You should be on your knees thanking me for even giving you hope!"

    No one gave him the attention he wanted. He was disregarded after all his suffering and the hurdles he overcame to get there. But why? He was the best. He had a perfect racing streak in the league, and sponsors were waiting for him to graduate high school and join their teams.

    He''d never lost. Not until this disgusting world ruined everything.

    He was better than every single one of them. Superior.

    Vin peered at the back of the shield knight and shouted into their mind, "Let me out of this fucking bubble!"

    The transparent sphere popped, and Vin landed. Fury filled his actions as he grabbed the hair of the two closest to him, the shield elf and bride. He yanked their heads back and screamed, his eyes filled with mania as he stared into the growing cluster of people, "Don''t you ignore me!"

    He had never felt so mad, so insane. His voice boomed, "You rotting trash! Don''t forget this is my power; I''m the one who decides who lives and dies!"

    Vin yelled, "A vow, for a vow. A blessing for a promise!"

    Soul Harvest had proved why it was his highest-ranked spell. Vin had been using it at its limit since the fighting started, and his essence was overflowing. Unlike everyone else, his soul wasn''t always a fixed shape; it shrunk when overused and now had grown. It expanded like a balloon beyond its natural size, giving him three times as much energy as an average person.

    The process of restoration began. It was different from usual since Vin wasn''t sacrificing one soul to save another. There wasn''t a giant explosion of flames either. This time, he used his own massive stock of essence that he stole and pooled it into his targets to restore their broken core.

    Both of Elve''s souls became full again. Mortal. They were still physically repulsive, but right now, he didn''t have the ability to burn their rotting bodies and restore them to health.

    Both individuals instantly collapsed onto the ground upon having their souls revitalized, idle as if dead.

    "Get up!" Vin hollered, kicking both of the fallen Elves. He didn''t move much, but his head became uncontrollably disoriented. All the essence he stored using Soul Harvest was gone. Those two fighters were supposed to honor him and give their life to protect him. But, when it was apparent they wouldn''t rise, he clicked his teeth, "You''re useless!"

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    The army of undead warriors became even more fervent after seeing the miracle he performed. They charged Vin with ravenous intent, desperate to live again.

    All those nightmares witnessed the dangerous glint in his eyes as he gripped his weapon, prepared to fight to the bitter end. But just as he steeled himself for battle, a crushing wave of exhaustion slammed into his mind.

    For a second, Vin forgot where he was, what was happening, and even who all those people were. He lost control and dropped to his knees, suffering from a lack of both essence and blood.

    The enemies saw his weakness and charged; however, a tremendous, invisible weight fell around him, causing all the foes to slam into the ground. Vin felt it, too, a hammering force pushing down, but not nearly as intense. He glanced over and saw the Elven bride hovering slightly above the ground, her hand covered with glowing magic runes as she squeezed the air.

    The few enemies who could move beneath that aggressive gravity were struck down first by the teal-eyed man with the silver and blue sword and shield. Vin watched in awe as dozens were slain in mere moments.

    He slowly regained his senses. He knew he should have rested and let the elven duo take care of the rest, but he couldn''t. He struggled to his feet and then staggered over to the green-limbed nightmare, their body hardly lit by what little light seeped through the dense clouds.

    Most of that man''s body had returned to normal. Their soul was already battered from the fight with Vin, so they were too weak to resist the gravity holding them down. They could only clench their first in frustration as the Human took a sword, stabbed it through their skull, and twisted it to scramble the brain.

    Vin abhorred them, yet there was also pity. That man had arrived first and fought hardest because they had the most to live for. Given opposite roles, he would do the same.

    There was temporary silence, but more enemies would eventually arrive. Vin peered at the two whose souls he just saved, wondering what they would do next, but they were calm. Almost like they were sedated by some powerful drug...

    He woke them up and alerted them of their next destination, the Sun Market. Vin hadn''t used as much Astral Ichor, so he hailed a shade of the SUV from his [Items] archive and pushed them into the vehicle.

    <>

    Nothing was ever easy. At first, the two Elves were in the passenger seats, nearly falling asleep as something unknown plagued them after their soul was mended. But they were soon attacked by more undead and had to wake up. A giant bubble was cast around the SUV to deflect most ranged magic, and the bride destroyed those within the range of her gravity control.

    The run-and-gun continued all the way to the market, now completely dark and ominous compared to when it had the halo. After driving far enough, Vin saw wide tendrils sticking from the ground. There was a turbulent jolt as the SUV suddenly stopped, snagged by a vine that wrapped around the bubble and squeezed until it burst. The vehicle was also in danger of being destroyed, but the paladin acted and obliterated the plant with his sword.

    "Of course, it''s you," Vin muttered, stepping out of the vehicle and fixing his gaze on the silver-haired caster. They sat idly on a tree stump, scorn replacing the usual passiveness in their eyes. The ground was littered with dead Ravenours, torn and lifeless. Only Casty and a handful remained, but they were bound in thick vines.

    The mage waved their wooden staff, and all the captives screamed as the plant squeezed and crushed their bodies.

    ''Bait to lure me out,'' he deduced. Looking for one captive in particular. As if answering his will, Gideon bolted from a nearby building and ran to him. The slick-haired guard was covered in blood, but he wasn''t injured in the slightest. They grabbed Vin''s shoulder, frantically stating, "You''re here!"

    "He ambushed us, and everyone was captured," he said with bated breaths. "I tried to escape before the deadline, but he never left this area!"

    A blazing streak of light shot toward them, and Gideon instinctively recoiled, taking shelter behind Vin, who didn''t flinch.

    "Gideon..." he muttered dully.

    Vin seized him by the collar, barely sparing the light attack a glance as a reflective bubble reflected it. His eyes burned with disgust as he asked, "Why aren''t you up there with the others?"

    "Huh?" the winged guard asked in confusion. Vin repeated himself in the same revolted tone, and the man stood straight and answered shamelessly, "I got away."

    "Maeve was waiting. I couldn''t afford to get captured here and leave her and Tristen alone," they explained, their expression hardening with seriousness.

    "You ran and hid?" That was the only thing Vin took away from their statement.

    "I survived! The others knew what this mission entailed and died for our cause!" He tried to shove Vin away, but their fist was closed tight on their shirt. "What are you doing! Wake up, we have to save the ones who were captured!"

    Vin''s brows dipped in not anger- but disappointment. His hand released the man''s collar, and he told them, "I wish you had died fighting..."

    "Then I could still respect you."

    The guard''s breath hitched, and for a moment, he just stared, trying to process whether he''d actually heard those words. Vin snapped his head over at the bubble knight who had been at the throat of the earth mage and shouted, "Stop!"

    Their silver blade stopped just a second away from the young mage¡¯s neck. A mental command from Vin compelled them to strike the vengeful, silvered-haired individual and knock them unconscious. It may have been dumb to let his pride dictate his actions, but Vin didn''t want to win like this.

    The bride was dealing with arriving undead alone the entire time, so Vin sent the shield user to help. In the meantime, Vin gave Gideon a sword and told him to cut down Casty and the other captured Ravenours.

    The mint-haired woman slugged the guard when she was free, screaming, releasing all her pent-up emotion. She said it wasn''t the first time that happened. Apparently, Gideon was known for treating others like they were expendable and justified any deaths by saying it was for their princess''s sake.

    Vin knew the guard was dedicated to Maeve''s dream, but this... Betraying your allies? It was inexcusable.

    There would be time to dissect their woes later, but Vin needed everyone to get into the SUV fast. His shade said it sat six, but they squeezed eight brutes inside while two clung to the roof. Vin began to drive, but an invisible force lifted them from the ground, and they ascended.

    They flew high above the city, out of reach of danger. Vin looked down as they fled, taking in the chaos. The once-sparkling green waterways were now red, and the plants burned alongside the many buildings. The beautiful Watervein city was becoming nothing but a decimated pile of rubble, a massive graveyard for its residents.

    A city of the dead.

 62: The Sundusk Forest

    Vin lost consciousness at some point, finally conceding to all his afflictions: near-fatal wounds and blood loss, lack of essence, and hunger. A typical Human would have died, but even now, he had experienced worse. It was lamentable that he was becoming used to walking on the tightrope between life and death.

    It was still night when Vin woke himself up. He would rest later and give his body time to recover, but right now, he needed to ensure it was safe.

    Vin leaned up and realized two cold, sleeping individuals were leaning on him. On his left was the sickly, black-haired bride in a filthy wedding dress. And on his right, the stoic-looking knight in busted gear. Their souls were mending, but their physical form was still that of the dead.

    Perhaps they slept so much because their body were healing? Who knew, but the first thing Vin did was push them off and struggle to his feet with his non-fractured arm. He was in pain, but most of his wounds were wrapped by Bonely.

    Next, he tried to fathom his situation because it was far from normal. He was currently inside a room-sized bubble on the floor of the Sundusk forest. He expected this place to be abnormal, but what he saw was beyond reason. The trees were massive, stretching to the size of towers, and so full that they created a canopy blocking moonlight. It would be near pitch-black if not for the glowing flowers and fungi growing on various plants.

    Vin could tell by how the mana shifted and how the shadows seemingly crept around the transparent sphere that there was ominous life in that place. Something curious, watchful.

    He walked to the edge of the giant bubble, peering into the darkness in grim awe. He knew from living with Ravenours that many central lands, such as deserts, forests, and mountain ranges, were blessed or cursed by the Gods who used to live there, but seeing was believing.

    As the cold of night sunk into Vin''s bones and the feeling of being watched pierced his skin, he shuddered. A concern for his associates made him refocus, and he shouted Gideon''s name.

    There was no response; he had no allies in that playground of darkness where the shadows danced around like living entities. In fact, not a single soul aside from his and the two dozers were nearby. However, one person was traveling in his direction from the west. It would be a while before they arrived, so he hailed another pair of clothing and dressed. While he did so, the woman below him clung to his leg, shaking from the cold and groaning from what must have been a bad dream.

    Vin peered down at her and glowered. They were a part of the army of nightmares who haunted him and successfully used him like a tool to become mortal again. Part of him wanted to put a sword through their neck, but the more practical side saw an opportunity.

    Vin kneeled, placed a heated hand on the Elven pair, and spoke into their dreams. He told them to rest. Rest, because their war wasn''t over. Their reward for helping him escape the city was their soul, but if they obeyed him, they could also have their body revived.

    The two cold, once-undead individuals settled in delight underneath his warmth, their shivers stopping temporarily. Vin studied their strange, seemingly malfunctioning souls while waiting for his rescuer. It wasn''t like he could sleep; his mind was too wired to rest, piecing together fragments of the past and grasping at what lay ahead. His brain even involuntarily filtered through the objects he had archived, showing him random details about arbitrary items.

    Minutes passed, and he saw a torch arriving from between the trees. Hughton and Vin''s Shade walked out, the older man instantly stupefied by the fact he existed in places at once.

    "He knows," the mirror said plainly. They were calm, though their tattered and bloodied clothing showed they''d had their own fair share of troubles. The Shade''s eyes narrowed in on the two corpse-like individuals, and then they made a face of repulsion. "Casty said you were captured, but- you saved the souls of Elves?"

    "I''d be dead otherwise," Vin replied.

    Hughton trekked over before stabbing a steel sword into the bubble that deflected the blow, telling him, "Wait just a little longer; I''ll set you free."

    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    While the man toiled away, Vin said, "Tell me what happened, Where is everyone?"

    Hughton conveyed that the others were safe. Gideon''s party couldn''t pop the bubble, and they were being driven mad by the eerie presence of darkness. So, they took their injured and left to find the main company for help. The Warden took another stab, continuing, "It will be difficult explaining how the Eternal was in two places at once, but I''ll handle the matter."

    People would eventually figure out that his power of archive replaced his eternal flame. Still, Vin was glad Hughton volunteered to buy him time.

    Hughton''s force grew with his frustration; He directed all his emotion into his attacks, sweat breaking as he stabbed at the rubber-like bubble. After another minute of hammering away, the Shade pulled a weapon, too, and they attacked simultaneously. It wasn''t until Bonely used a blade and struck from the inside that the enclosure finally burst.

    Hughton, breathing heavily, stepped back and wiped his drenched forehead. His spirit settled with his success, and he told Vin, "Sorry for the delay."

    "No, I should have better control over them," Vin responded, looking down at the sleeping Elves. It was because those two were wild cards that he had to ask his Shade to take on another job. He needed the mirror to manage the pair once they woke up.

    Hughton cringed, snarling at the dull-skinned creatures. The doppelganger frowned, emphasizing, "I don''t have the same connection to that bird as you; if I die, I''m gone."

    "They won''t attack you," Vin said assuredly. "They''ll behave because they still need their bodies resurrected. And I can''t do that until we leave this dimension and my powers are unsealed."

    The Shade studied the slumbering pair for a while, then sighed. "Are they worth it?"

    "Absolutely," Vin nodded. If it weren''t for the Ravenour''s long-standing hatred for that race, he would have them travel with him, but convincing the brutes to travel with Elves would be impossible.

    A duplicate or not, the Shade still had his reasonable mind. The Echo understood that having powerful servants would do them well in the future. "Then we''ll take a different route to the demon continent and meet you at the portal."

    With that decided, Hughton and Vin departed. Thanks to the torch, the darkness never got too close, but they followed close behind. Vin began to understand what the older man meant when he said the Ravenours left because they were going crazy. The constant feeling of being watched was horrible enough, so being beneath the shadows must have been intolerable.

    A few minutes into their walk, Vin saw an animal. He immediately recognized that the deer staring at him was not real but made entirely of shadows. Its eyes were white like pearls as it watched the two mortals pass by. There were more along the way, including rabbit-like creatures and even birds that flew overhead. Luckily, they were unhostile, though still unsettling.

    As they neared their destination, Hughton cautioned Vin of their current situation. "Let me forwarn you. Kaelix is alive."

    Vin shot them a dark glance, prompting them to continue. "The King also lives but has relinquished his crown, leaving the princess and General to fight for command. I wasn''t there long, but I know warriors are split on who to follow."

    "I''m sure Maeve will figure something out," Vin said, his words firm and confident. "Your only responsibility right now is Less."

    The gray-bearded Warden looked away as if guilty of something, so Vin asked, "She''s safe- right?"

    "Yes," said Hughton, exhaling through his nose. He met Vin''s gaze, his voice gruff yet sincere. "And I have you and your summon to thank for that."

    Hughton raised his sword. "But, I also wish to fight. My blood cries out to battle beside our warriors, just as I did years ago."

    Vin looked at them disappointedly. "You need to know, my powers aren''t reliable right now. If you die, that might be the end."

    The older man nodded, sheathing his weapon, "I''m all that child has left. You may not know me well, Vin, but believe me when I tell you I will not leave her in this world alone."

    Vin stared ahead, his voice devoid of emotion. "Who lives and dies isn''t our choice."

    Boisterous shouting announced they had reached the survivor''s army. Vin crossed a ring of makeshift torches meant to keep the shadows away, noticing over a hundred Ravenours huddled around an unfolding scuffle.

    Hughton followed Vin, their footsteps quickening as they neared the center. They both stopped abruptly, eyes widening at the sight before them.

    Maeve, despite the injury to her leg, was viciously beating Gideon with her bare fists, each blow landing with ferocity.

    Vin stormed forward, his scowl deepening as he snapped, "What the hell happened while I was gone?!"